Storm of Secretsby Wolf GuardianChaptersChapter 1: Save Derpy Hooves!!!Chapter 2: Mysterious StrangerChapter 3: Unexpected GuestsChapter 4: Second GlancesChapter 5: Thorns of TruthChapter 6: ChoicesPrologue: Canterlot SocietyChapter 1: Save Derpy Hooves!!!“Hey Rainbow Dash” It was Soarin “come on, there's something you gotta see.” “What's up Soarin?” “There's this unicorn magic show that just set up in the theater, they say its one of the most powerful unicorns in all Equestria. Firestreak and Fleetfoot have seen her before and they think she's amazing. You coming?” Most magical pony around? Twilight maybe? No, Twilight wouldn't do stage performances, she wasn't like that. “Sure thing,” Rainbow faked a smile. If visiting Rarity had been to forget about the Wonderbolts, maybe a good show would help her forget about Rarity. True she would have to see it with the Wonderbolts, but at least they wouldn't be either complaining or boasting the whole way through. “You are going to love her Dash, you hear all kinds of things about this pony’s famous exploits, she's a real hero.” Rainbow and Soarin made their way to Canterlot theater without stopping to take note of waving fans or to give out autographs. Whatever was going on must be big; ponies were lined up for blocks waiting to get into the theater. It wasn't cheap either—forty bits a ticket—even the Wonderbolts only charged forty-five (at least when they opened the full stadium). “Spitfire has already reserved a private box for the Wonderbolts; let the ordinary ponies wait in line.” “Awesome, tell her thanks for me. Do you reckon we could go see this unicorn before the show started? Judging by the line they won't be starting for a while yet.” (Hay it was still possible it was Twilight, wasn't it?) “Well, probably not for normals but for somepony like you it, shouldn't be a problem. Let’s find out.” Rainbow and Soarin passed through the VIP (Very Important Pony) entrance into a dimly lit hall slowly filling with eager spectators. Soarin pointed out the Wonderbolts viewing box (not that it wasn't obvious as its the only one with the ponies Rainbow saw every day in it) and left to get first pick from the snack bar while Rainbow put her head around the stage curtain. “Hello, anypony there?” Nopony responded and so Rainbow went back, still hoping the unreasonable hope she might see Twilight. She wove through a plywood maze that honeycombed the concrete exterior of the theater; relying on memory from when she and her friends did the Hearth's Warming Eve pageant. Turning a bend and walking through an open door she saw the rump of a light blue unicorn with a white mane occupied fidgeting through some box of tricks, NOT TRIXIE! Rainbow hadn’t made a sound but the blue pony suddenly turned around casting a menacing glare at- ...hold on a second; that wasn't Trixie. “What are you doing here!?” Whoever she was, she wasn't Trixie, but she was mad. “No ponies allowed backstage except performers and staff! Go back and wait in the theater, you impatient mule!” Rainbow didn't know whether to retort, ask if she was maybe Trixie's sister or if she should just walk away when suddenly two peguses ponies landed down behind her, both with pale blue coats and white manes. OK now things were getting weird. “You think you could just sneak back and see how all the magic is done?” one pegasi accused, “Get out, or we'll drag you out and you won't even see the performance!” Rainbow wasn't sure what was happening and she wasn't sure she wanted to know. She was about to leave, when a sweet yet arrogant laughter rang through the dressing room curtain and the accompanying voice drifted into the room. “Let her stay girls. That's right. Are you too dull to see that the leader of the mighty Wonderbolts has come so seek an audience with the Great and Powerful Trixie?” The curtain glowed and pulled itself back to reveal the real Trixie, holding herself up with an unbearably overbearing demeanor. The other blue and white ponies shrank away from her in submission. “Welcome Rainbow Dash, to what do I owe the honor of this visit?” “Trixie.” The answer to this madness stood before her “If I knew it was you performing, I wouldn't have come.” Trixie seemed to take no notice of Rainbow's offense, apparently she was experienced in flattering ponies she thought she could use. “Well now that your here is there anything I can do for you? I'm afraid whatever it is it will have to be quick, I'm on stage in ten minutes and couldn't stand to keep my adoring fans waiting, but if you'd come back after my show I'll give you all the time you need.” Trixie kept smiling as though Rainbow was an old friend. Half of Rainbow wanted to believe her, the other wanted to wipe that smirk off her face. She eventually opted for the middle ground and asked what was really on her mind. “What's with all these other blue and white ponies? Usually, its rare to see two ponies with the same colors, but there are four of you just in one room.” “There are six of them actually,” informed Trixie. “Two unicorns and four pegasi. They are my support cast who have chosen to follow me and assist in my performances, in exchange for the honor of being able to continually observe my miraculous powers and skills in showmareship. While they remain my disciples they take my colors as a sign of their loyalty to me. Perhaps similar to your Wonderbolt fliers.” “Yeah, well I actually pay my Wonderbolts, and I train them, and I don't force them to dye their coats and manes so they look like little copies of myself.” The Trixie look-alikes exchanged glances but said nothing. “Perhaps you’re just being a little bit soft on them.” “Or maybe I'm just not a stuck up boaster who has more mouth than magic, and who doesn’t care who I have to hurt to get what I want!” “Come now Rainbow Dash, you’re hurting my feelings. If the two of us worked together it would be a huge help to both our careers. Perhaps we could do a joint show someday. I'd like that wouldn't you?” “No, I wouldn't.” “No? Well then maybe we could just support each other from a distance if you preferred, little things you know; recommendations, advertising etc. I could give you advice in showmareship if you wanted, I've been doing this a lot longer then you have. If you could just get me a chance to perform in the palace, we could…” “The Wonderbolts have been Canterlot's top entertainment for the last twelve years and since I've been captain our ratings have been at an all time high. I really don't think there's anything you could do to make them any better.” “I could still help you with promotion, look at the crowd out there, I could put in a recommendation for my audience to see you perform if you would do the same for me. I'll advertise you at every one of my shows this week for just one recommendation, even in private if you like, to the Princess.” “There's nothing you could tell your audience about me that they wouldn't already know, and I'm not going to recommend ponies to see a show that's not worth watching. Least of all the Princess.” Trixie momentarily took her eyes off Rainbow and looked around at her assistant show mares. “We'll be on in a few minutes girls, get out there and make sure everything’s ready, if I'm not there in time start the introductions without me and if I'm still not there go with routine five, number two can take my place”. The showmares cleared out without a word. When they were alone Trixie shut the door and turned back to Dash who was suddenly feeling extremely nervous. “Really Rainbow Dash there's no reason's we can't be friends if you want to be. If you help me, I'll help you in whatever way you like.” Her voice was softer now, almost compassionate and a spark from her horn pulled her cape a few inches down revealing more of her neck. “I've heard about you and the Wonder-stallions, how you don't pay any attention to them. You don't have to be shy with me. I helped Fancy Pants, and he got me this performance at the theater tonight.” She took a few steps towards Rainbow, the main lights in the room dimmed and a row of candles mysteriously lit themselves. Trixie’s next words were slow and full of suggestion, as she spoke she fluttered her eyelashes. “A funny name for somepony who doesn’t any wear any pants.” Oh she has GOT TO BE JOKING! “Trixie you're sick! As long as I am their leader the Wonderbolts will never perform with you, and I will never help you get your filthy hooves inside the palace! Get that in your head! I will not help you! Never, Ever!” Trixie's seductive smile faded and turned to a sneer, the lights brightened again. “Well then I'll just have to get to the palace on my own. Watch out Rainbow Dash, pretty soon Trixie's performances will be drawing more crowds then the Wonderbolts. I'll see you and them humiliated and finished. But don't worry. When you’re out of work, maybe I'll let you become one of my showmares and you can do your little tricks at my shows. You'll have to dye your mane and tail though.” That was it! Dash braced her self and launched towards Trixie bringing her hind hoofs to bear. She had this brilliant idea about Trixie's head smashing into the concrete wall behind her. But before she could cross the room, Trixie's horn let off a powerful blast that sent Dash flying head over hoof backwards into a table filled with little bits and pieces. Rainbow collided with the table with a loud thud and looked up to see and upside down Trixie leaving an upside down room to a chorus of applause. By the time she was on her feet and seeing straight, Dash could hear Trixie's voice ringing out over the hapless audience. Dash just wanted to get out of there. She tried the back door but it was locked, the only other ways out were through the stage, or the side passages, but they would lead her past the viewing boxes. She did the only feasible option, hoping that everypony would be too busy watching the performance to notice her sneak past, but there Rapid Fire waiting for her in the hallway. “Rainbow Dash! You're missing it! Did you meet Trixie? Wait, never mind! Tell me later. Trixie is amazing! Come and watch!” Rainbow did the only thing she was able to, she sat down and watched. The longer she watched, the more Trixie's arrogance became unbearable, for her at least. Everyone else, even the Wonderbolts loved it. They cheered at the tricks, laughed at the jokes, stomped in time with the pegasi dancers, and didn’t seem to mind Trixie's boasting at all, if anything they encouraged it. What if Trixie did get popular and Rainbow had to see her on a regular basis? What if the other Wonderbolts suggested they do a show together with Trixie? How could she convince the Wonderbolts of Trixie's lameness? She had to do something. “This stinks” it wasn't great but it was the best she could come up with at the time. “Stinking awesome!” This time it was Lightning Streak but she was echoed by several of the other Wonderbolts “Seriously how can you guys fall for her lameness?” “She's not lame, she's a hero” insisted Silver Lining “I heard that she once saved a town called Ponyville one time from a rampaging ursa major!” Rainbow Dash flapped her wings in frustration and something fell to the ground. “What's that?” asked Misty as the Wonderbolts momentarily took their attention off the performance to see what had fallen from Dash's wing. It was small and metal, maybe it had gotten lodged in her wing when she got thrown into the table. High Winds reached for it and as she nudged it the metal device suddenly started talking with Trixie's voice. Blaize who had once been a showpony herself was the first to recognize it. “Its a microphone, you know so she can talk quietly and give directions to her stagehands without the audience hearing. We can hear her much better with this. Now its like were listening from the front row but watching from the viewing box. Awesome!” The Wonderbolts crowded around the infernal device. Wasn't it enough that there Trixie had to be in seven places at once on the stage? Did she now have to be in the 'private' viewing box as well? Trixie's voice rang clearly through the microphone as she told some bogus story about how the great dragon migration had really been a war gathering to plot the destruction of Equestria. Then how Trixie had found a magic bracelet, turning her into a blue dragon, and enabling her to infiltrate their secret meetings and prevent their maniacal plans from being carried out. Obviously the bracelet was lost forever at the end of the story so she couldn't demonstrate turning into a dragon, but the audience seemed to swallow it none the less. “Unbelievable” gasped Fire Streak in a reverent voice “She actually saved all of Equestria.” “Come on, you can't actually believe that” Rainbow challenged “she's making it up.” Fire Streak looked at Rainbow as if she were stupid “Dash look around you. We're in the oldest and most prestigious theater in all of Canterlot. You don't think they'd let her come out here and say that if they didn't check out all her stories to see if they were true or not, do you? I mean how else do you think she got her performance here tonight?” Rainbow's mind flashed backstage to Trixie and the row of candles “Yeah, it’s a mystery.” Trixie paced the stage, reveling in the applause, until the exceptional enthusiasm of Soarin and Fleetfoot brought her attention to the Wonderbolts viewing box. When she saw Rainbow a cruel smile spread across her face as though her dark mind just had a idea. Turning around with her back to the audience she said quietly enough not to be heard by the crowd, but loudly enough to be heard by anyone with a microphone “prepare stunt X.” Then quieter, hardly audible even on the microphone Dash partly heard, “maybe she was my best fillyhood friend... tragic reunion due to criminally negligent stage hands... heart stricken remorse... obliged to preform … funeral.” “Hold on what was that? All I heard was something about a fillyhood friend” this time it was Wave Chill “I dunno” said Surprise “the audience was cheering too loud for me to hear anything.” “And now the Great and Powerful Trixie will invite a member from the audience to assist her in her next act.” Trixie had turned around and was speaking to the audience again “who will it be?” Half the audience and all of the Wonderbolts, (except Dash,) put their hooves high in the air. Trixie paced the stage several times to build suspense, then looked straight up at the tuft of rainbow colored mane sticking out from behind the railing. “You!” Unfortunately for her, Trixie had forgotten to point to whoever she meant. The crowd went silent and everypony was left wondering who she was referring to; all except one little gray pegasus with a blond mane and slightly crossed eyes who fluttered up to the stage, thinking Trixie was talking too her. Trixie was so focused on the Wonderbolts box that she didn’t notice the pegasus until she was standing beside her. Trixie jolted, then swung around to face the innocently smiling pegasus. “What!? What is your name, my friend?” “Derpy” chirped the pegasus. “Louder!” “My name is Derpy Hooves!” “Well then Derpy, prepare yourself to make magic history!” then much quieter the Wonderbolts heard over the mic “abort, abort go to stunt two, and hurry.” Dashes heart sunk as she saw Derpy climb the stage; she knew her from Ponyville, or at least she knew of her. They had never really had a conversation, but she knew Derpy was Ponyville's mail-mare. She wasn't the kind of pony you really wanted to hang out with. She was a bit slow mentally, and got mail mixed up sometimes, she wasn't that fast and more then once forgot where she was going, but she was always trying to be helpful to as many ponies as she could. She definitely didn't deserve whatever horrible thing Trixie was planning to do to her! Dash felt like her gut was filled with stones as she realized Derpy was only there because of her, and there was nothing she could do to save her. “What did you say Trixie?” Derpy asked quizzically, loud enough to be heard by some of the audience. “I didn't say anything dear. Now tell me Derpy, where are you from?” “From Ponyville.” Responded Derpy smiling. “Ah yes I know the town well, but tell me Derpy, how many of me can you see?” Derpy looked confused “there's only one of you Trixie.” “Really? Because it looks like you see two of me, or maybe you think that I have two heads.” “I-I don't get it.” “Its just you’re looking in different directions so I thought you might be looking at different things, or maybe you’re looking at an invisible friend.” The crowed laughed, including the Wonderbolts. Derpy looked like she was about to laugh, but then realized that everypony was laughing at her instead of with her. Trixie usually didn't interview her assistants because it took the focus off herself. Dash figured she was probably trying to buy time for her stage hands to change from 'stunt X' to 'stunt 2', and was doing so by doing the first thing that come to her mind. Dash was still trying to think of something she could do to make sure Derpy didn't get hurt, but all she could think of was hope that Trixie's stage hands had heard her and were quick in changing between stunts. Dash couldn't live with herself if Derpy died because of her, and the last thing she ever heard was hundreds of ponies laughing at her because of her mixed up eyes. Feeling she had given enough time for the necessary preparations Trixie finally let up about the eyes “Derpy, are you ready to continue?” “Yes, I am.” Said Derpy, apparently forgetting already that she had been made fun of. “Very well then, if you would just stand over here... no, there- yes, that's it. Now if you’re ready, I will disintegrate you into a flock of butterflies who I will then cause to fly to the other side of the stage and reform them back into your old self. But I'm afraid I can't do anything about your eye problem.” “Oh, well... OK. Just make sure you put me back together right.” “My dear Ms Derpy you have my word, not a hair in your mane will be hurt.” It was amazing how convincingly Trixie could fake sincerity when she wanted to. The crowed watched in eager anticipation, Dash stared in horror as Trixie's horn started glowing. Suddenly where Derpy had been standing was filled with a pillar of thousands of butterflies which seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. They flapped and fluttered and began moving to the other side of the stage but when enough had gone to see some view of the stage (at least from the viewing box) Derpy's head and front hooves were still there, the rest of her had disappeared down some trap door. Music was playing too loudly for the audience to hear anything, but Dash could see behind the cloud enough to know Trixie saw what she did and was horrified. Over the mic Trixie's voice hissed “what are you doing get down there!” Derpy's voice responded weakly, like she was struggling “I... can't, I'm stuck.” “The audience will see you, get down now!” “But I'm stuck.” Trixie's places her hooves on Derpy's forehead and shoved violently but Derpy didn't disappear. Dash couldn't take it any more, Derpy needed help. She knew she couldn't take Trixie alone, but including her there were thirteen Wonderbolts and only seven Trixies, together they could do it, but they would all need to help. She turned to her crew “guys we need to do something, Derpy is in trouble!” Her call went unheeded so she tried again “Derpy really needs our help!” “Relax Dash” Soarin seemed unconcerned, “Trixie will get her down the hole, see she's helping her down right now. Still, it is a shame seeing how the trick was done.” Trixie's voice came back over the microphone “your going to ruin my magic show, now get down!” Derpy’s voice responded like she was in pain “I'm trying.” One last time Trixie's voice yelled angrily, almost loud enough to be heard by the audience, “you get down the hole right now, or I will make you disappear forever!” Dash waited for Derpy to respond again, hoping Trixie hadn't really carried out on her threat. When Derpy finally did answer her voice was shaking like she was crying “I-I'm sorry... I d-d-didn't mean to do a-a-anything w-wrong... I'm sorry.” Now Dash was yelling at her Wonderbolts and didn't care who else heard her. She would make the Wonderbolts help her help Derpy. “Guys, we've got to save Derpy Hooves!” “Settle down Dash, it'll be OK” insisted Spitfire who was getting annoyed. “ENOUGH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Dash turned to see an unknown unicorn stallion with a dark red coat and an orange mane had teleported onto the stage, scattering butterflies in every direction and was staring down Trixie as though he meant to drill a hole through her with his stare. His voice echoed through the theater. “They say you end your shows with a challenge. 'Anything anypony can do you can do better'! WELL I CHALLENGE YOU!” Trixie left Derpy hanging and crossed the stage towards the stranger, maybe hoping that this unexpected interruption would distract the crowd from the head that was still sticking out of her floor. Drawing herself up and poising her cape and hat she confidently asked, “And what, oh rude one, do you think you can do to defeat The Great and Powerful Trixie.” The red pony's horn glared and flames broke out on the stage, quickly surrounding him and Trixie; but they died as quickly as they began leaving a scorched circle encompassing the two unicorns. (Derpy was on the other side of the stage and the flames didn't come near her). “First pony to leave the circle looses.” His voice seemed at once both calm and ready to explode with anger. “Very well” said Trixie, “let us begin, Number 2, begin a countdown.” One of the Trixie look-alikes stepped forwards with a haughty smirk she must have learned from her mistress, “3...2...1...GO!” BOOM! Trixie was instantly thrown across the stage like a bale of hay. “Cheater!” Yelled Trixie, struggling to regain her hoofs, “you cast the spell before my assistant said go. You only won because you cheated. The Great and Powerful Trixie never cheats. You're disqualified!” “You lie to avoid admitting defeat.” the stallion retorted. “But you did cheat” said the pony who had given the countdown, you cast before I said go, we all saw you.” the other Trixie look-alikes nodded their heads in agreement. “Then step back into the circle and try again!” He wasn't letting Trixie go, and Rainbow hoped he really could do it again. “With pleasure” smiled Trixie as she calmly walked back into the circle and gave a nod to 'Number 2'. “3... 2... 1... GO!” Trixie shot a beam of blue energy at the red unicorn, but before it reached him, it shattered against an unseen force. Whoever this guy was, he was good! A half second later he retaliated, sending Trixie flying again, further then the first time. “One more time!” Shouted Trixie, “the light was in my eyes!” She clearly couldn't keep making such pathetic excuses. This time had to count. Once more Trixie's assistant counted down and once more Trixie was thrown from the scorched circle. The stranger stood unmoved, waiting to see if Trixie would try again. This time, though, Trixie merely sat there, as the crowed watched on in silence. After waiting long enough to cement his victory, the stranger left the circle and began crossing over to where Derpy still hung with half her body down a trap door and was extending his hoof to help pull her out, when Trixie fell upon her final resort. “Ingrate! You are an ungrateful oaf who has no appreciation for the art of a good show, and no respect for greatness!” Something changed in the red unicorn's face when she said that and he stopped; horn glowing brightly. “Ingrate to greatness?” he said calmly. Suddenly he spun around and shot a beam of light that would have finished Trixie, if one of her unicorn assistants hadn't run forwards and pulled her mistress away just in time. The red unicorn's spell burst a fiery hole right where Trixie had been sitting. Moments later the assistant came barreling across the stage towards the stranger, her horn lowered and glowing with blue fire. Meanwhile one of the blue pegasi charged him from behind. In fact as if an unseen signal had been given, Trixie’s entire cast descended on the stranger from the front, left, right, above, behind and everything in between. The red stallion stood still till the last possible moment, then shot back with his hind hoofs, smashing the jaw of an approaching pegasus. He then dropped like a stone, and when the charging unicorn was just a few feet away, flicked out one of his front hoofs, knocking one of her legs and then the other out from under her. Was he crazy? She'd fall right on him, but then he wasn't there anymore, he'd teleported above her and used his weight to bring down his hind hoofs onto her horn, cracking it as she fell heavily. He disappeared again, this time he went fifteen feet in the air, kicking one of the pegasi in the neck. He teleported again, now back to ground level with his back to a wall so they could only attack him from one direction. He looked on the remainder of Trixie's army and snorted in challenge, pawing the ground fiercely. Dash watched in awe as, without even looking, the stranger deflected a blast from Trixie's remaining unicorn assistant back at her; knocking her unconscious. The pegasi were fast, the unicorns were powerful and he was fighting them all, and making it look easy! This guy was unbeatable! At least... if he were only defending himself, he would have been. The three remaining pegasi (the one he kicked in the air had been hurt but wasn't taken out) charged in a final effort to bring him down. The red unicorn used his magic to grab the leading pegsaus, and crash her into the one behind her; they both fell in a crumpled heap to the ground. The third pegasus swerved dangerously to avoid the collision and lost control, (apparently that kick had some some damage after all). She was heading straight for Derpy! The stranger saw it only at the last instant as he had been preoccupied with his own safety until then. But seeing the wounded peguses plunge directly towards the defenseless, terrified mare he teleported one last time, making himself into a pony-shield to protect Derpy. The peguses hit the stallion with a loud thud the Dash could hear all the way from her viewing box. His horn stopped glowing as his face twisted in pain and he dropped to his knees, winded. That was the opportunity Trixie, who had stayed out of the battle before this point, needed. Her horn shot a chaotic energy beam and this time it wasn't blocked, the stranger took the full hit. Trixie erupted into shrill laughter and prepared to fire again and might have killed him then and there if she wasn't at that moment tackled by Rainbow Dash who seeing the turn of events was no longer content to merely spectate. The two mares rolled on the stage floor, biting and kicking. Dash was far stronger, and had the element of surprise, but Trixie still had her magic. Dash felt herself gripped by Trixie's magic and lifted off of her rival. Trixie's horn glowed as she prepared to annihilate Rainbow Dash but... the blow never came. Moments before Trixie would have ended the fight, another blast came from the unknown unicorn. Trixie collapsed to the ground, her horn extinguished and Dash was released from her power. Surveying the carnage Dash was surprised at how much the stage had changed in such a short time: the lights, curtains and floor were all wrecked, and several large holes had appeared in the walls. Trixie's minions lay strewn around the stage, some groaning in pain, some unconscious, but at least they were all breathing so far as Dash could tell. The crowed was still there, but had moved well to the back of the theater, and Derpy was still there, still half-sticking out of the floor. Derpy's remarkable rescuer was bending over her hoof extended and horn aglow helping her wriggle her way out. Rainbow went over to help, but by the time she got there Derpy already was out and the new pony was using his magic to brush soot and sawdust off her fur. “Are you all right?” the stranger sounded unusually concerned for somepony he just met. “I... think so” Derpy answered, looking around at the defeated Trixies scattered around the stage, as if not sure what to do now. “You think, or you’re sure?” “I'll be OK, but...” Derpy gestured to the lifeless figures around them “will they?” “Broken bones, torn muscles, medium burns, but nothing fatal. They will recover, but they will be in pain for a long time.” The unicorn spoke casually, as though their state was of little concern to him, yet he had spared their lives when he could have easily killed them all. “Oh, good” Derpy sounded relived “I wouldn't want them to be permanently hurt but maybe they'll learn a lesson from this, and won't hurt anypony else when they're better.” “I think this one though,” said the red stranger “could use a lesson right now.” Somepony had left a bucket of water to one side of the stage. Its water was blackened with ash from a curtain that had burnt right above it, but that didn't seem to bother the stranger who levitated it and threw it in Trixie's face who woke with a gasp. “You are going to apologize to the mare endangered in your pitiful act.” “I'm... what?” Trixie didn't seem to know what was going on, she seemed to be trying to figure out what happened to her assistants and what happened to the stage, but if there was one thing she did remember; it was that she didn't apologize, to anypony, for anything. The stranger repeated his demand slowly, emphasizing each word “You are going to apologize to the mare endangered in your pitiful act.” “The act was not pitiful and even if it were the Great and Powerful-, ouch OUCH!” Trixie was raised up from her sitting position and was brought to kneel before Derpy Hooves. “You will beg for forgiveness for your reckless endangerment of this mares life. In front of all these ponies who came to watch you preform you will say your sorry, and then you will leave Canterlot and never return. Your life here has ended.” To Trixie this was worse then death: humility! “The Great Trixie never begs – OUCH! OK, I'll do it. Just stop hurting me!” “Then say it.” “I'm sorry, Derpy Hooves.” Derpy smiled shyly “It's alright, Trixie. Just don't go and do it to another pony, okay?” Trixie looked past Derpy with horror at the hundreds of watching ponies who were now coming closer again. To be humiliated like this, regardless of what the stranger said, she really would have to leave Canterlot forever, maybe even Equestria! Dash doubted that any of her 'assistants' would follow her after this. The red unicorn let her go and she galloped from the stage, leaving her defeated supporters behind. Derpy had started to give a shy smile. “Th-Thank you for rescuing me, whoever you are.” “You’re very welcome” said the stranger softly, looking away from her. “and thank you Rainbow Dash” said Derpy turning to face her “I saw how you helped too.” “It's OK Derpy.” It felt good to help sompony who really needed help for a change. Without warning Derpy threw her arms around Rainbow Dash and the stranger who still hadn’t revealed his name. With one arm around each of them, she faced the spectating crowed and shouted “these two ponies are my best friends!” That was too far. Rainbow was fine protecting her, but Derpy was about the uncoolest pony Rainbow knew, and Rainbow hadn't completely given up on trying to keep a reputation. Rainbow twisted out of Derpy's arm as fast as she could “whoa, hold on one second, I was glad to help you but that doesn’t make me your best friend.” “But, but...” stammered Derpy confused at Rainbow's sudden rejection of her. “I would be happy to be your friend” said the red unicorn, but seeming to think better of it he quickly added “but only for today though, I can't stay in Canterlot for very long.” Where did this guy have to go that he needed to be so bad? Or was it just an excuse to ditch Derpy? Rainbow understood if it was, this guy was way too cool to hang out with a uncoordinated pony like Derpy. Derpy swung round and hugged the unicorn with both hooves. Who did she think she was that she could claim him all for herself just like that? The Stranger reciprocated but only with one hoof. A few moments later the doors at the back of the theater burst open and a dozen Canterlot Guards started making their way through the crowds. Derpy released her champion and turned to face the approaching guards. “I think we should get out of here guys. Those ponies look mean.” Leaving was a good idea, thought Dash, but preferably not with Derpy, she would slow them down to much. “OK but lets not leave together, that way it will be harder for them to follow us.” The red stallion nodded in agreement, “fair enough,” his horn glowed and a saddlebag matching his coat flew to him from in from somewhere in the audience, “goodbye.” His horn glowed once more and both he and Derpy vanished and then reappeared by a distant window, he looked out for a few seconds and then he and Derpy disappeared from sight leaving Dash alone on the stage, with the guards coming fast. Chapter 2: Mysterious StrangerHold on. Where had he gone? Dash didn't expect him to disappear just like that. But there was no time to think about it now. The guards had almost half way through the crowd and Dash still hadn't moved. She looked up at the Wonderbolts viewing box but it was empty. She could fly over the guards to the viewing box or even a window and escape, but if they recognized her (which was extremely likely given the sensation she had become) it wouldn't matter how far she ran, they would be waiting for her at the Wonderbolt Stables. She spun around and retreated through the burnt curtains, hoping they hadn't recognized her yet. Backstage she raced to the back door only to remember it was locked, she turned around and was about to try running down a side passage but heard a voice shout too close to the door to risk it. She was trapped! 'Think Dash think,' Trixie was doing a magic show, there had to be a trap door she could disappear down or something that would make her invisible or something like that. She started kicking over boxes, and spilling the contents on the floor, but she couldn't see anything that she could use. She kicked another wooden lid off and this one went flying towards the table still lit with a dozen burning candles from when Trixie had tried to seduce her. The lid hit the table which teetered then fell, spilling the candles into a box filled with perfume and makeup which exploded on impact, lighting a rack of costumes on fire. This was bad. Rainbow gripped down with her hooves and flapped her wings as hard as she could but this only fed air to the flames which were soon racing though the backstage, consuming the dry plywood walls. This was really, really bad! Dash could feel the heat pounding on her as the wooden interior of the building quickly took light. She had to get out of there and fast. Finally she spotted some things she could use. Grabbing a small smoke machine between her hooves and throwing a cloak around her head to hide her mane Dash launched and flew through several Canterlot guards who had been blinded by the smoke and were retreating themselves. Dash glanced back over her shoulder, to see what she hoped for: a trail of green smoke following her instead of a rainbow. Her mane was under the coat and so if nopony had seen her earlier, she might get away unrecognized. Breaking through an upper window she released the coat and smoke machine as she floated up into the cool afternoon air. Below she could see the theater going up in flames as the audience poured out into the street. The fire had started well in the back so there probably wasn't anypony left stranded inside. An emergency exit opened and the stagehands came scurrying out and after them came the Canterlot guards carrying Trixie's lifeless crew. Rainbow waited until she was confident that everypony was out safe and then began thinking of her own needs. She was due for her performance in an hour and her stomach reminded her she hadn't eaten since breakfast. Rainbow turned and drifted towards the castle, stopping short at what had become her favorite restaurant. She couldn't eat much or it would slow her down in her performance but a small snack would help. That fact that it was an all you can eat buffet, or that it was expensive even for a full meal, didn't really matter. Since joining the Wonderbolts, Rainbow had more money then she knew what to do with and didn't mind overpaying for the good food and familiar atmosphere. Rainbow was eating a couple oat cakes and selected fruits when she started noticing that more and more ponies were looking in the same direction. She followed their gaze to the make-your-own-sandwich bar where somepony was making the tallest sandwich she had seen since the Cutiemark Crusaders had tried finding their special talents in sandwich building. That wasn't the most surprising thing however, the maker of the incredible sandwich was none other then Derpy Hooves! For somepony who couldn't fly straight she definitely knew how to balance two feet of fruit and veggies on a single piece of bread, and the sandwich was getting even bigger. Dash left her plate and went over to the sandwich bar; partly to get a closer look at that ridiculous sandwich, partly to ask where the red unicorn was and partly out of curiosity at how Derpy could afford to get in here on a mail-mare's salary (though she had the sense not to ask the last question directly). “Hi Rainbow Dash” chirped Derpy as she carefully added about a dozen dandelions to the top of her vertical salad. “Good to see you made it out OK, the red pony said you did. Do you like my sandwich?” Derpy's voice didn't have any trace of resentment for rejecting her friendship earlier. Come to think of it she had been awfully quick to forgive Trixie for insulting her eyes and trying to push her down a hole. That was like Derpy. She probably screwed up so much and got made fun of so much she was just use to it, or maybe she had already forgotten it had happened. “Its great.” said Rainbow eying the enormous sandwich “what do you mean the red pony said I got out OK?” “Well he cast a teleport spell and he must have done it better then Trixie did it because I didn't get stuck down a trap door this time. The next thing I knew we were outside the theater. He asked me once more if I was sure if I was alright and then, when the theater caught on fire, he teleported up to the roof of this really high building and watched until he was sure everypony was out. After that he came back down and asked me what I wanted to do. I was hungry and told him, so he took me here. He paid for me and now... I'm making a sandwich.” Derpy looked back to the bar and gingerly placed several slices of apple onto her enormous dinner. Rainbow looked around the buffet but couldn't see the red unicorn anywhere. “Is the red unicorn still here?” Derpy shook her head, almost knocking over her sandwich with her mussel, “Nope. He paid for me and then he left, I don't think he was hungry.” Something in Derpy's story seemed a bit incredible that somepony would do all this for a complete stranger “did he tell you his name or where he was going?” Derpy reached for a sliced pear and scattered it onto the latest layer of her sandwich “Nope, he never told me his name. He just said he had to meet somepony in the palace and that I should enjoy my dinner. He's just a really nice guy.” Rainbow eyed the towering sandwich; she wasn't sure, but she thought it had started to lean a little and she didn't want to be anywhere near Derpy if that thing came tumbling down. “OK well goodbye Derpy, enjoy your sandwich... speaking of which you might want to call it finished about now.” “Soon,” said Derpy with a voice full of concentration as she looked back over the sandwich bar to see if there was anything she had missed “it’s almost ready, and when it is it will be delicious. Do you want a bite?” “No thanks.” “Oh, okay then. Goodbye, Rainbow Dash.” For a moment it looked like Derpy was going to try to give her a hug goodbye, but then remembered the theater and turned back to her masterpiece. Derpy took her sandwich to the closest table, one step at the time, and began wondering how in the world she was going to eat it; but by that time Rainbow was in the street flying towards the palace gates. Rainbow wasn't sure why she felt such a strong impulse to see this pony again, but he had probably saved her life, and Derpy's as well. Rainbow felt that she should at least thank him for that, if nothing else. That was a good enough excuse to find him. She finally spotted him a block away from the palace gates, and lighted down next to him; getting a good look at him for the first time. He was larger then she was, and ripped with solid muscle from hoof to horn like Rainbow had only seen in the most conditioned of athletes; yet something about his demeanor made it difficult for her to imagine him playing any sport that she could name. Most puzzling was his cutiemark. After the display in the theater, Rainbow half expected that his cutie mark would be Trixie getting thrown across the stage onto her face. Instead his cutie mark was a hoof lifting off a patch of mud without leaving any hoof-print. What did that mean? “Hi.” The red pony's horn glared as he swung around in a single movement but after seeing it was her his horn died down and he smiled as recognition fluttered into his eyes “you're the girl who helped in the battle.” His voice had changed from when he was in the theater. Maybe it was because he wasn't angry now but his voice seemed deeper and richer. Rainbow nodded with pleasure that the stranger remembered her, though she wasn't sure why it should matter so much. “That's me.” “Am I to take it you're responsible for the little fire they had.” He grinned as he spoke; he seemed to have blamed her for the incident but didn't seem to think it such a bad thing. “That was an accident. I even tried to put the flames out but I was too late.” “Indeed? I could have teleported you out too if you had wanted, but it was your idea to split up. I thought maybe you wanted to go back and leave them a little going away present?” “It was an accident I swear!” Rainbow put her hoof over her chest “I was just trying to get out of the theater... and things got a little out of hoof.” He looked her straight in the eye as she proclaimed her innocence and seemed to believe her. “OK.” he shrugged “I'm guessing you didn't find me to talk about what you didn't do, so why did you find me.” “Well I... I just, I just wanted to thank you for saving me back at the theater... and for saving Derpy. ” The red pony looked at her for a moment as if he were trying to make up his mind about her, “silently defending the guests of ignorance” he seemed to mumble. Rainbow smiled “Derpy is definitely ignorant I'll give you that, but you didn't seem that silent too me.” The stranger paused “tonight was an exception.” “Still, you were radical with the way you stood up Trixie and her gang. Not a lot of ponies would have done that for a stranger.” The stallions smile disappeared “Neither would many ponies rescue somepony and then so flatly refuse their friendship.” Rainbow blushed, not because he had misunderstood her but because he understood correctly. She shouldn’t have been so cold towards Derpy, but she still didn't want to be publicly associated with her “sorry about that, Derpy just took me by surprise, that's all.” “Its not me you should apologize to, it should be De... what did she say her name was?” His voice was definitely different from what it had been in the theater, as though in the last half hour he had lost or gained a thick accent. His tone was harsh but it was more like he wanted to correct her mistake then condemn her for it. It certainly bore no resemblance to how he had thrashed Trixie. Part of Rainbow was offended the red pony spoke so directly, the other part was glad that he spoke his mind, rather then covering up his objection with pleasant lies as so many others would have done. “Her name is Derpy, and your right. I should say sorry and I will. But in the meantime I would like to thank you for saving us both, thank you.” The stranger looked at her, maybe with kindness, or maybe he was just thinking about how to get rid of her. “You're welcome. Are we done?” “Wait!” Rainbow still didn't know anything about him, even though they had saved each others lives from Trixie. “Can you at least tell me your name?” The red pony thought for a moment as though giving away his name was a dangerous act then acquiesced “Silent Storm, and you are?” Rainbow was taken back, she thought every pony in Canterlot knew her since she had become leader of the Wonderbolts. “You don't know?” Storm ears perked forwards with curiosity “should I?” He probably just couldn't see her that well. Maybe she had soot in her mane that was making it hard to recognize her. Or maybe he had been away from Canterlot for a while and didn't know the Wonderbolts had a new team captain. “I'm Rainbow Dash,” she said proudly “from the Wonderbolts”. “The wonder whats?” This guy had never heard of the Wonderbolts? Was he serious? “The Wonder Bolts” said Rainbow as clearly as she could. Storm looked at her blankly “who are they?” This was too much. Who living in Equestria had never heard of the Wonderbolts? “Well, the Wonderbolts are the personal stunt flying team of Princess Celestia, they're made up of the best pegesus fliers in Equestria and they've been Canterlot's top entertainment venue for the last twelve years.” Storm hesitated, curious, open to learning but still unconvinced. “Someponies told me that Trixie and her act were meant to be the best in Canterlot. That's why I went there. To be honest if that was the pinocle of what Canterlot has to offer, Canterlot must be a sad place to live.” “Trixie?!” Rainbow was floored at the understandable mistake “Whatever pony told you Trixie was the best in Canterlot is a liar! The Wonderbolts are Canterlot's top entertainment and if you've never seen them that's sad for you! You should see them.” Storm looked over his shoulder to the palace gates. “I'm sorry, but I need to report to the palace tonight. While I'd like to believe you that Trixie isn't the best in Canterlot I don't have time waiting around for the Wonderbolts next performance or finding where they preform. Goodbye.” “The next performance is at the palace, and starts in half an hour,” Rainbow said quickly “you can stop to watch it and then you can go do whatever you need to do.” Rainbow Dash had been sure that everypony had seen the Wonderbolts preform at least once. She wasn't going to let somepony, let alone somepony like Silent Storm leave Canterlot with Trixie's act of horror as his only sample of Canterlot culture. But it was more then that, there was something about Silent Storm Rainbow couldn't name but it was there, powerful, gravitating her, tempting her to find out more. Maybe it was a result of how alone she had felt these last few months, but she wanted Storm there for her sake as well as for his. Storm glanced up at the almost setting sun and then back to the palace. Weighing his need to do whatever it was he needed to do with the chance of seeing these Wonderbolts. “OK” he said hesitantly. “How much is a ticket?” Rainbow beamed “For you. Free.” “You can do that?” “Yea I think I can manage that. I am their leader.” Dash tried to gauge his reaction, but came up empty. The bouncers at the Wonderbolt arena didn't object when Rainbow turned up with a guest for the exclusive party. The other Wonderbolts were already suiting up and Filthy Rich was getting impatient for the star of the show to arrive. Storm slipped past the guards who either didn't notice him or didn't care. Dash raced to get cleaned up, suit up, do a final check that the arena and her Wonderbolts were ready and then led them out in a brilliant display of music and light. The Wonderbolts performance had begun! Rainbow Dash had chosen the timing of the performance for the sun to paint the clouds in brilliant shades of gold. But that wasn't enough, all the Wonderbolts, especially her, had to have perfect timing as they wove through the embroidered pattern of clouds, making the entire field come alive into a changing moving shape. Rainbow glanced up at the viewing platform where Filthy Rich and his guests sat spellbound by her speed and grace. Storm stood near the back. Rainbow reveled in the moment, performing a new show for the first time to a awestruck audience was the only time when being Wonderbolt captain seemed worthwhile. The Wonderbolts were the best fliers in Equestria, and she was the best of the Wonderbolts, she was the best of the best, and everypony knew it (at least, almost everypony). The clouds were torn through, broken and remade into new shapes until the field resembled a giant target of progressively larger circles spinning in alternate directions. The Wonderbolts kept the circles spinning, flying between the circles and through their perimeters, breaking and reforming the lines repeatedly; giving the sky the appearance of being rocked by an earthquake rippling out from the epicenter in the middle. Teamwork was critical, and so was understanding the strengths of your teammates. Misty was the weakest flier so she spun the center cloud, and then spreading outwards, as the clouds got harder to spin came the stronger fliers. Dash took the widest circle at the edge, flying close to the audience themselves. Her wings beat powerfully, each beat bringing her faster and faster as she prepared to so her sonicrainboom. Three empty rows of boxes flew by and then the one containing her audience. Her thoughts beamed with pride as she thought of her slower counterparts; none of them could make her cloud spin at the necessary speed, none of them could keep up with her in a race. She turned for another lap around the empty part of the circuit, but as she did a flash of red flew past her eye, and then another as she passed the far side of the arena. Slowing her speed enough to glance at the third row of 'empty' boxes she caught a glimpse of Silent Storm! Passing the occupied box Dash clearly saw him, right where he had been, she must have imagined him before, but as she came to the next row of boxes there he was again. Every box she passed seemed to contain Storm's image. She could hardly believe it until as she slowed down at one bend she saw him disappear from the box she had just passed and reappear in the front row of box she was going to. He was teleporting. Teleporting fast enough to keep pace with her almost at full speed! Dash slowed down just enough to be sure her imagination wasn't playing tricks on her, this time she was certain, waiting for her at the front row of an otherwise empty box was Storm leaning over the railing and staring at her. She flew towards him and for the space of one heart beat their eyes met – did he just wink at her? A tuft of cloud broke from the ring Dash was meant to be maintaining and hit her square in the face. Looking back, the other way, she saw her ring was starting to break up. This could ruin everything! Forcing Storm out of her mind, Dash roared back into action, quickly regaining control of her crumbling cloud circle and getting it spinning back in pace with the others. She glanced upwards at the gigantic mirrors set around the arena and knew the sun would vanish behind the hills in seconds, it was now or never. Dash fell from her cloud circle and signaled to the Wonderbolts with her hooves as she plummeted towards the earth. The ground raced towards her at breakneck speeds but Dash didn't flinch. She was low enough she started passing rooftops or trees as she fell, but she still kept her course for the ground steady. Then, just as she started being able to identify individual flowers in the palace garden, she angled her dive into a swoop and began climbing. Her heart was racing and breathing hard as the last rays of the sun died and the sky momentarily went dark. This was it! Breaking the sound barrier just as she tore through the center cloud, she knew without seeing that the cloud grid the Wonderbolts had assembled was being torn to shreds by the six colored rainbow blast which exploded from her mane and tail. Soaring high above the audience with the Wonderbolts, whose suits were now glowing brightly thanks to the arts of Rarity's special dyes, Dash began swerving around making tight loops leaving a shining trail of rainbow behind her, spelling a congratulatory letter for Diamond Tiara graduating middle school, clear against the dusk sky. Dash and the other Wonderbolts hovered in the sky a few moments after their performance was done. Even at the great height and despite the small audience they could still hear clearly the wild applause from the audience beneath. Forming into simple ranks the Wonderbolts fell in unison to a stone platform in front of the seats and took a bow. Rainbow looked up at her wowed audience and tried to see if Storm was still there, he seemed to have disappeared. Finally after some of the crowd had dispersed she caught site of him; standing at the back of the crowd quietly as though nothing had happened. Rainbow couldn't be certain but she thought he looked impressed, she would find out. As the crowd began breaking up and moving towards the palace ballroom Storm again found himself with Rainbow at his side but this time he didn't seem to mind. “Bet you never saw that before.” she said confidently. Storm's face glowed “you were amazing.” Rainbow beamed; finally a compliment! “The Wonderbolts and I have been practicing that act for weeks now to get the timing just right. We all worked really hard but it was fun practicing.” This wasn't strictly true, most of the Wonderbolts had complained nonstop about the early morning starts and long training hours until she threatened canceling holidays unless they got it right. Storm shook his mane once and reiterated his compliment. “Not them, you. You were amazing.” Rainbow felt the blood rush to her face and looked away hoping that Storm wouldn't notice. When she did she realized that they were some of the last ponies in the viewing box, and the few that were left were moving towards the gates. Storm followed her gaze and realized the same thing. “Where is every pony going?” “Oh, there's a dance party at the ballroom that starts in a few minutes. They're all going to get ready for it... you... wouldn't want to dance would you?” Silent Storm looked back to where the tip of the moon was starting to rise and cast a quick glance towards the palace. Rainbow knew what he was going to say. He was going to say he had already wasted enough time watching the Wonderbolts perform and he had to get on with seeing whoever was waiting for him “OK”. Rainbow felt her heart heart skip a beat. ….................................................................................................................................................................. Rainbow Dash and Silent Storm moved graceful across the palace dance floor, or at least Rainbow moved gracefully. Silent Storm moved stiffly and thoughtfully, as though the idea of dancing was somehow new to him. Not that he was at all clumsy with the way he moved, but more like each of his steps was a kick that was restrained at the last moment, as though he was imagining the dance hall filled with invisible enemies which he was fighting in slow motion. OK, so he wasn't that much of a dancer, but that was what made it so special. Storm wouldn't have danced with just anypony, there probably wasn't another mare in the room, nay in all of Canterlot, who he would dance with. But he was dancing with her, and he was enjoying it as much as she was. Rainbow and Storm moved with the other dancers in slow circles. Rainbow excitedly kept her dancing slow so not to embarrass her partner, but then her heart stopped cold as she saw two earth-pony Canterlot guards enter the room with a picture of Storm, Derpy and herself. Somepony must have taken it when Derpy gave them each a hug, and now the guards were looking for whoever destroyed the theater! Storm seemed to preoccupied watching the way the other stallions handled their mares to notice the guards. Maybe if she could dance Storm to the back of the hall without being seen they could sneak out the back door before – “HALT”! The earth-pony guards stood transfixed in their gleaming Canterlot armor. Dash looked around for somewhere to run, but they knew where to find her at the Wonderbolt stables so the only thing she would be doing would be abandoning Storm to face the guards alone. Not that he couldn't handle them of course, but if he defeated these guards, more would come, and then more! Storm would have to flee Canterlot to escape! If she ran out on him now she might never see him again! Storm turned away from Dash and regarded the guards with mild complacency “go away” he said and began turning back to Dash when one of the guards ran between them, rearing up on his hind legs. “You two have been accused of the arson of the Canterlot theater and the assault of seven performers. You need to come with us for questioning immediately.” Storm's expression turned dark with anger, but instead of blasting him unconscious he spoke in a low voice of authority “third table from the ice sculpture, next to the tree, red saddlebag with the green leaf and steel clasps. Open it and read its contents, by the time your finished reading, I should be done here. READ SLOWLY.” The earth-pony reared again and Dash resisted the urge to bite him from behind, but something about Storm somehow convinced both of them that starting a fight was a bad idea. Miraculously, the two guards walked back to the table. Seeming to think better of his earlier advice Storms horn glowed faintly as his saddlebag opened and a scroll floated out and uncurled itself onto the table. The music began playing again and Storm mimicked the dance pose of the stallion next to him, waiting for Rainbow Dash. This time, it was her turn to act as though she'd never danced before. The music and position of the other dancers dictated that she dance with her back to the guards. In her frequent glances over her shoulder another couple always blocked her vision except once when she saw one guard watching her and Storm in case they tried to make a break for it, while the other pondered the scroll. Her chance to see finally came when Storm unexpectedly tossed her spinning into the air. The first time she faced them, both guards were now staring at the scroll and looking worried, second turn the the earth-pony who had run between her and Storm had his mouth hanging open, the third turn both of them had their mouths open. Fourth turn the first earth-pony looked like he was going to bolt from the room and would have if his partner hadn't pulled him back. Rainbow couldn't help but snicker then suddenly realized she hadn’t put her wings out to break her fall. She looked down to see that the floor was close and coming closer but before another thought passed her head she felt a strong, warm wave of telekinesis catch her and lower her gently to the ground in front of Silent Storm. The music ended and all the dancers in the room took a bow, “shall we go see what our friends have found out?” said Storm with a curious smirk. Rainbow threw her mane back nodding gleefully, then trotted after Storm towards a table with a repacked saddlebag and two very unhappy looking guards who stood at attention as the dancers approached. Storm was the first to speak “The conflict at the theater began with a second rate magician losing her temper at the silver colored pony named Derpy. I intervened to help her and the situation turned violent. Rainbow Dash intervened to save me. Both she and Derpy are completely innocent, neither are to have even the slightest repercussions for their actions tonight, I take full responsibility for the damage to the theater.” “Yes Sir.” The guards replied in unison. “But of course” Storm continued casually “I'm a bit too busy to spend the night in a cell over a charge of brawling or damage to public property.” “Yes Sir” the guards responded again. “So get the mess cleaned up, and put Trixie and her lackeys on the next train out of Canterlot! If they resist you are to chain them to the carriage with magic resistant locks and instruct the train driver not to release them until they reach the end of the line at the border of Equestria! I don't want to see or hear her in Canterlot ever again! If there is a problem, you are to take it directly to Shining Armor and ask him if Silent Storm has the authority to issue such and order! Am I clear!?” At the mention of the Captain the two earth-ponies stares grew even wider. Rainbow didn't know much about the Royal Guard, but she did know the Captain hadn't appeared in public for months and clearance to see him had become stricter and stricter until, except for the princess, it was doubtful anypony had the right meet with him directly. But Storm spoke as though he knew him well and had full confidence in knowing exactly what his response would be. Who was this guy? “After that” Storm continued ”you can both report to the barracks an hour early for morning calisthenics for disobeying a direct order from a superior officer.” Looking at the second earth-pony he let him go, “dismissed Corporal”, but then turned gravely to the one who had challenged him in from of Rainbow Dash. “You on the other hand owe the mare an apology for your rude behavior tonight.” The earth-pony lowered his head and murmured something inaudible. “What was that!?” The pegasuses stammered another moment and looked pitifully at Rainbow but finally managed “Please forgive me Rainbow Dash”. Rainbow looked down on the defeated Canterlot guard and flicked her mane. She wasn't seriously thinking about asking Storm to punish him more; but she hadn’t felt this alive since being made leader of the Wonderbolts and wasn't going to let let the moment pass without savoring it. After a long wait she smiled “aww, its alright.” The guard began leaving and had nearly gotten away when Storm added “and after you’re done with your duties tomorrow you can volunteer to scrub the barracks and polish all of your units weapons until they shine.” The guard picked up to a canter and got out of the hall before Storm had any other ideas about how he might be spending the next few days. Rainbow laughed for the first time in weeks. The music started again and Storm led Rainbow back to the floor for a final dance before the party ended. If Storm had never danced before he was a very quick learner, or maybe he use to dance and it had just been a long time. Either way he was rapidly improving, enough that Rainbow felt he could dance and talk at the same time. “Soooo are you going to tell me what was in that scroll?” Rainbow asked finally after trying unsuccessfully to come up with a less subtle approach. “It's a military document regarding my presence in Canterlot.” He had seemed to have sensed her question coming and planned his response; what he would say and more importantly what he wouldn't. “Can you tell me what it says?” Storm stumbled a moment. Maybe he wasn't that comfortable dancing yet and they shouldn't be talking, but then she realized it was just an excuse to pretend not to have heard her. “How did you join up with the Wonderbolts?” Rainbow looked away a moment, she felt disappointed and angry, but she answered his question. “Well my parents brought my to one of their performances when I was just a tiny filly, and I fell in love with them. Wait! What I mean is I really, really liked their act. I started practicing my flying and eventually last year I finally joined them. After that it wasn't long until I became their leader.” Storm nodded “and now that you won your objective, is being a Wonderbolt as great as you imagined?” Rainbow almost fell over. This was the first time anypony had asked her that question. Even her friends who she had known all her life had taken it for granted that she would be happy having fulfilled her dream. Could she admit that after pursuing the dream of fame and greatness all her life she had caught it and found it hollow? Why should she? Storm wasn't telling her the truth about him. She tried to look him in the eye but failed. “It’s a dream come true.” When she finally looked back at Storm he was nodding slowly “Good, I'm happy for you.” Nevertheless Rainbow could detect a hint of sadness in his voice. Shortly afterward the music of the last dance ended Storm's saddlebag levitated to his back “I need to go now” his voice was dry. “Wait.” said Rainbow, “before you go, please tell me: who are you?” “You already know my name. I am Silent Storm” “I know but... who are you?” Storm looked her dead in the eye with a gaze that was both gentle and firm “you should be afraid to ask that question.” Couldn't he take any of her questions seriously? Fine, if he wanted to play games and not be serious then... fine. She'd play along. “Oh, would you have to kill me if I found out” she tried to portray a playful smirk to hide her frustration. “No. But even if I did that would be no reason not to ask. Death is not to be feared dear lady. But you should be afraid that if you ask me that question, I might tell you the truth.” He was joking, right? Rainbow tried to think of a retort but before she could Storm turned and left the hall, leaving Rainbow alone in a crowd of strangers. ….................................................................................................................................................................. Silent Storm entered the security wing of the palace proceeded through several checkpoints, at each one he produced the same scroll the earth-pony guards had seen and was admitted without further question. Refusing the offer of a guide and instead asking for directions to a certain tower, Storm proceeded alone up a long stone staircase and admitted himself into a dark room, closing the door behind him. In one corner, on a bed of soiled hay lay a shivering pony, his fur was coming out and was scattered across the floor, his muscles were wasted, his condition suggested somepony who hadn't eaten properly for weeks, his breathing was labored but steady, and the blood vessels in one eye had burst, leaving it red in stark contrast to its milky white counterpart. Storm did not recoil from the tortured pony as many other ponies might, but regarded him with a grim solace with the knowledge of what was about to happen and wished for one moment that he hadn't come. The pain would begin soon, and when it did there would be no stopping it until the task was done. Finally he turned to the only other pony in the room, Princess Celestia, who stood silently over the suffering creature. “I'm ready” he said calmly “let's begin.” Chapter 3: Unexpected GuestsBy the time the had sun rolled over the hills and begun warming the sleepy town of Ponyville, Twilight Sparkle and her assistant dragon, Spike, had already been up for an hour. Twilight moved from room to room, levitating a dozen feather dusters with which she carefully wiped down one bookshelf at a time. Spike followed behind with a bucket of water and sponge, wiping up any specks he could see on the pristine wooden floors. “Hurry Spike,” urged Twilight, “the sun’s coming up and we still need to clean the foyer and the basement before breakfast.” Spike was always a little confused as to why Twilight thought cleaning the house was so urgent when it was never that dirty to begin with, but he didn't mind the daily morning cleans. They reminded him of the calisthenics the dragons used to do back at Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. Besides, since he'd probably spend the rest of the day sitting at a desk helping Twilight study obscure arcane spells, it was good to begin each day with some movement. Twilight however, cleaned the house with a relentless fervor, making sure that every offending dust particle was removed before it could cause trouble. Anything out of place might distract her concentration from her studies, and that was intolerable. By the time the sun was shining brightly, the house had once again been cleaned from attic to basement. After enjoying a tasty breakfast of wheat waffles with apple sauce for Twilight, and a bowl of turquoise for Spike, Spike began cleaning the dishes, while Twilight chose a dozen thick volumes off the shelves for the day’s work. Spike had almost finished the dishes when he suddenly let out a tremendous burp and a scroll from Princess Celestia fell into his waiting hands. He brought it into the study, where Twilight was busy adjusting the chemistry set. “Twilight, you got a message from the Princess.” Twilight left the chemistry set immediately and went over to Spike, “What does it say?” Spike uncurled the scroll, cleared his throat, then quickly scanned the letter before reading it out loud. My faithful student Twilight, I'm sure you will be happy to hear that your brother, Shining Armor, is being given several weeks of leave from his post as Captain of the Royal Guard, and is hoping to visit you in Ponyville. If you are able to receive him, please respond to this letter immediately, as he's ready to leave and would arrive by teleportation within a few minutes. Be aware, however, that Shining Armor has recently participated in a body changing spell, and will be visiting you in a red pony’s body. The reasons for this transformation are complicated, and I don't want to deprive Shining Armor of telling you about it in person. Regardless, the body swapping spell that was used is largely untested, and although it seems to have worked properly, there may be unexpected side effects. I am counting on you to observe him carefully, and to report any adverse effects so they can be dealt with quickly, before they become serious problems. Your brother eagerly awaits your reply and hopes to see you soon. Spike had only read to the end of the second sentence when Twilight’s face lit up and she started bouncing in circles around the room. “Yes!” she cheered, “Yes, he can come; tell him yes, Yes, Yes!” “Um, Twilight I think you should take a look at the rest of this letter. It says - ” “Yes,” Twilight insisted as she kept bouncing around the room. Based on what Spike had seen in the past, she might have continued bouncing for the next several minutes. Fortunately, after a few dozen hops she realized that if she didn't actually write back, her brother might take no response as a “no” instead of a “yes”. One more bounce brought her back to her desk, where she wet the quill with twice as much ink as was necessary, and wrote a giant 'yes' that took up an entire scroll. “Quickly Spike, send this.” she ordered levitating the scroll in front of Spike's face. “Twilight, I think you should listen to the rest of the letter.” Spike said in a hopeless attempt to calm her down. “My brother is coming to visit, that's what it says, now send the letter.” Spike sighed and breathed on the letter, lighting it up in a cloud of smoke which blew in the direction of Canterlot. Twilight watched the smoke disappear from view, and then started looking around at the house in a panic. “My brother’s going to be here in a few minutes; we need to get the house cleaned up!” She dashed to the closet and returned with the dusters and sponges they had used only a few hours ago, then spun around madly looking for something to clean. She stood dumbly for a few seconds before it finally dawned on her that the house was already clean and did not need to be cleaned again. Spike sighed with relief as the cleaning gear went back into the closet and Twilight regained some of her usual air of maturity. “Do I look ok, Spike?” she asked in a calmer tone, looking at herself in a mirror. “You look fine, just calm down. It's your brother who’s coming to visit, not the Princess, and he's not going to throw you in a dungeon if your house is slightly messy.” “He's the Captain of the Royal Guard, Spike. Aside from the two princesses, that IS the most important position in Canterlot. I've hardly heard from him since moving to Ponyville; oh, I hope he hasn't changed too much.” “It'll be ok Twilight, but there is something you need to know. The letter said - ” there was a tapping at the door. “He's here!” squealed Twilight, as she bolted to the door in a purple blur. She threw the door open and held her hoofs out wide, then stopped dead in her tracks with a look of confusion and disappointment. Spike squeezed in beside her and saw a red unicorn stallion with an orange mane and a cutie mark depicting a hoof rising from a wet patch of mud. “Umm... hello. Who are you?” asked Twilight uneasily. “Twily, it’s me.” The red unicorn responded joyfully. “But you’re not my brother,” said Twilight taking a step backwards, “Who are you?” “Shining Armor,” answered the strange visitor, “you said I should come over.” “Stop it!” snapped Twilight, “Is this some kind of a joke? You’re not my brother!” The red unicorn paused a moment. Surprisingly, he didn't seem repelled by Twilight's behavior, instead he seemed to find it rather amusing, “Wait for it... ” “Wait for what? What are you talking abou-brauaurp?” Spike's question disintegrated in a blast of green flame as another letter flew out of his mouth bearing the royal seal of Princess Celestia. “Open it.” invited the stranger. Twilight cautiously opened the scroll and looked inside. Dear Twilight, if you are looking at a unicorn with a red coat and an orange mane, that is Shining Armor. Before leaving Canterlot he swapped bodies with another pony. His body is different, but everything else about your brother is the same. Twilight looked back at the pony on her doorstep, “B.B.B.F.F.?” The red pony looked down at her lovingly, “Twily.” “But how did you...” Twilight gestured towards the latest letter and looked up at the now familiar stranger. “You responded ‘yes’ to the letter far too quickly to have read it all the way through, and to have thought about it. I'm guessing you listened to the first few lines, got excited, probably did your little dance, and then answered before Spike could finish reading the letter. So I asked the Princess to write the second letter and send it a few minutes after I left.” Spike was ready to burst out laughing, and from the look of Shining Armor, he was too; but Twilight still needed convincing. “So,” Twilight said slowly, “If you are really my brother... what was the first book that you ever got me?” The red pony thought for a moment, “Hmmm, that would be... The Art of the Checklist.” “So you’re to blame!!” Spike shouted, pointing an accusing finger at Shining Armor “It was you, you did this to her!” “Hey Spike, long time no see.” Spike thought Shining Armor was about to say more but at that moment Twilight uprooted herself from the doorway and jumped on her brother with a whoop of joy, hugging him close for the first time in years. Shining Armor hugged his sister in return, but over Twilight's shoulder Spike could see him silently mouthing 'I'm sorry' over and over again. Eventually Twilight released her brother and stood back, glowing happily, “Why didn't you give me a few days warning that you were coming? I could have really gotten things ready for you.” “Precisely why I didn't. You would have spent the whole time stressing out, making a checklist of things to get ready, double checking your checklist to make sure that everything that should be on the checklist was, doing all the things on your checklist, then double checking all the things on your list to make sure you did them right, then triple checking to make sure you didn't miss anything. You’re my little sister; its my job to protect you from pain.” “I wouldn't have been that bad,” retorted Twilight, “I've grown up a lot since I left the academy.” Shining Armor looked over to Spike, “Has she?” “Well umm... ” Spike tried think of a way to tell the truth without insulting his caretaker, “let’s just say I'm glad you didn't call ahead, oh wise and compassionate captain.” Spike was afraid he had annoyed Twilight, but she didn't seem to be listening. It had been years since she had had a proper conversation with her brother, and now the flood of questions that had been building for years spilled into her consciousness. “BB,” she asked solemnly, “what happened last year between you and Cadance? I heard that you were going to marry her, and then I heard that the wedding was postponed, but I haven't heard anything about it since.” Shining Armor nodded, then noticed the Cutie Mark Crusaders who were crouching nearby behind a bush, hoping to go unnoticed. “There's a lot to tell Twily. Do you really want to hear it all out here, or are you going to invite me in?” ….................................................................................................................................................................. Rainbow Dash soared through the clouds with the Wonderbolts as part of an early morning patrol and exercise. She tried to focus her attention on keeping the formation tight and on scanning the Wonderbolts for any weaknesses, but again and again her thoughts drifted to the red warrior she had danced with the night before. Of all the ponies in the theater, Silent Storm alone had had the courage to act, to say when enough was enough. He drew a line and defended it, vanquishing the dark sorceress, and saving Derpy. But... even that was strange when she came to think of it. Rainbow had no doubt that Trixie deserved banishment—she had tried to kill her after all, and had threatened to kill Derpy, but Storm had no way of knowing any of that. All he knew was that Trixie had made fun of Derpy's eyes, had tried to push Derpy down a hole, and had called him some names when he beat her. That didn't quite sound like it deserved banishment. Did he know about the other things Trixie had done? Or did Storm know something about Trixie that Rainbow didn't? Rainbow sighed as she thought about the way he had danced with her; the warmth of his body, the fall of his mane. Wait, what was she thinking? He had come to one of her shows (just like almost every other pony in Canterlot) and then they had danced a few times at a party. It’s not like she was falling in love with him just for that. No way! Even if she did have a crush on him (which she didn’t), what would it matter? He hadn't left her any way of contacting him even if she wanted too. At least he knew she was a Wonderbolt, finding their stables wouldn't be difficult if he ever bothered to look. She wondered what he needed to do at the palace, and what he would do when he was done. She wondered if he would try to visit her at the Wonderbolt stables... she hoped he would. Rainbow tried to refocus her mind on her work. Breaking formation for a moment she dived through a dense patch of cloud. The sudden knock, the instant of darkness was all it usually took to clear her mind so she could focus; this time it only reminded her of staring into Storm's eyes the moment before the cloud hit her during the performance. She shook her head to clear it and tried again to focus on the Wonderbolts. She was only partially successful. ….................................................................................................................................................................. “Three weeks before Cadance and I were supposed to marry,” Shining Armor was saying to Spike and Twilight after they had gathered around the table, “military intelligence warned us about a threat to Canterlot. I was put in charge of finding its source and neutralizing it. I put Canterlot on high alert, called up the reserve troops and, at the bidding of the Princess, I began maintaining the energy shield around Canterlot. Meanwhile, Cadance took responsibility for the wedding preparations. I hunted down false lead after false lead, looking for the threat, and when I finally found it, it was almost too late. One week before the wedding, I learned that Cadance had been kidnapped, and had been replaced by a changeling, who hoped to use me to destroy Canterlot from the inside. The changelings were dealt with and I personally rescued Cadance; but I realized I couldn't go on with our plans. A changeling imposter had been posing as my fiancé for nearly two weeks; during that time I had met with her dozen of times and had never suspected a thing. The truth is, if my work hadn't brought me to uncover the plot, I might never have realized it wasn't Cadance until it was too late, and Canterlot could have fallen. “In short, I could not give Cadance, let alone a family, the devotion that she deserved and still maintain all of my duties as Captain of the Royal Guard. It would have been a lie to marry Cadance, knowing I could only give half of myself to her, and that our relationship would always have to take second place to the safety of Canterlot.” “So you had to choose between Cadance and Canterlot, and Cadance lost.” Twilight had never been more disgusted with her brother in her life. “You rescued her and then broke up with her. How could you? Do you have any idea how heartless you sound?” Shining Armor shook his head, “I love Cadance more then my own life; and I couldn't stop loving her if I tried, but thousands of ponies rely on me for protection, and so neither can I abandon my royal duties. I was prepared to sacrifice my own happiness for the safety of Canterlot, but sacrificing what I knew would make Cadance happy was a hundred times worse. I was trying to convince myself that this was what had to be; when hope presented itself from an unexpected quarter. Keeping the energy shield up for two weeks had been extremely difficult; what started with mild headaches during the first week gradually turned into a constant migraine as the second week wore on. With the changelings destroyed, I let the shield down. After a day of rest I discovered that, while keeping the shield up had been painful, it had permanently stretched my magical abilities. The increase was only slight, but the change was unmistakable. I had a long talk with Cadance and the Princess, who explained that the shield was a rare sort of spell that would push my potential for magic far deeper the longer I used it, but the deepening of my potential would be matched by an increase in pain. I couldn't use the spell on and off and slowly build my strength. Any pain I endured that was less than I had suffered before would be useless; my potential would only increase when the pain was worse than it had ever been. So I resolved to do the only thing I could see that would let me marry Cadance and still protect Canterlot. If I held the shield for as long as I could without stopping, eventually I might become powerful enough that when I retrained to my new potential, I could maintain the shield with only a fraction of my energy. I could marry Cadance and would only need to focus my energies on the shield a few times a day to keep Canterlot safer then it had ever been. Even my administrative duties as Captain would be reduced, as we would require fewer guards with the city under the shield’s protection. But before this could happen, I would have to survive a world of pain like few ponies have ever felt before. Within a week the migraines were back, and as the year dragged on, my body wasted away. Every fiber of my body begged me to stop, but thoughts of Cadance kept me going. Every day my potential for power increased as I got weaker and weaker, until finally, when I was on death's doorstep, I let go. I should have been thrilled that my trial was over, and I would soon be able to marry Cadance, but I was so exhausted I could hardly care less. That, more then the pain, horrified me. It's funny how the mind and body affect each other. When a soldier is recovering from battle wounds, one of the most important factors in his recovery is that he keeps a healthy mindset. But keeping the shield up for so long exhausted me mentally and emotionally as well as physically. I was on the edge of a pitch black depression, and if I didn't get my mind right it’s possible I might never recover. My body was too weak for my mind to find any solace there, and so Celestia opted for taking my mind out of my body. By putting a healthy mind in an exhausted body, and an exhausted mind in a healthy body, she theorized both could recover in a matter of weeks instead of months. I think the Princess had predicted when I would break and planned ahead, because just four days after I let the shield down, a friend of mine showed up to take my place, I didn't need that much convincing. “This friend who swapped with you must be a very good friend if he's willing to suffer like you’re describing to help you.” Shining Armor nodded but frowned even as he did so, “I'm not meant to talk about him, military protocol.” “Well, whoever he is tell him thank you for me the next time you see him. Because of him I get to spend time with my brother. How long can you stay? Please say it’s a long time.” “For a few weeks, or until you get tired of me. I won't impose on you, but the Princess was hoping you would want me to stay here so you could observe me.” “Observe you?” “I think it’s time you took a look at the rest of the letter; where is it?” “Hold on, I'll get it” Spike got up from the table, returned a moment later with the original letter, and handed it to Twilight, who studied it carefully before looking up. “What does it mean 'unexpected side effects'? I mean, I know what it means but... do we have any idea what you might have gotten into?” “Body swapping magic is extremely difficult, and is kept highly classified due to the potential risk to security it could pose if left unchecked. It’s only been done a few times that I know of, and half of them were by accident. Either way, to my knowledge this is the first time the spell was done with one of the participants as weak as I was. Everything seems to be alright; I mean, I feel great, but we don't know what could happen and it might not affect us both in the same way. That's why the princess was so quick to agree to send me here, she wanted someone she could trust who knew me well, you know, in case I go crazy or something.” “But... what if something terrible has happened and we don't know it yet? What happens if you can't change back?” “We'll deal with that if it comes to it, in the meantime I'll try not to think about it, the whole point of this vacation is NOT to get stressed out.” “Are you sure you feel OK now? If I'm meant to monitor any changes, I need to know how you feel to start with.” “Well,” Shining Armor thought, “the ribs on my left side hurt whenever I breathe in, and my face feels like its been splashed with acid, but compared to what I was feeling yesterday, its nothing.” “OK,” said Twilight taking out a notepad and listing her brother's symptoms, “that's your physical condition, but what about mentally, are you feeling alright?” “So far so good. The Princess thinks that as long as I don't get stressed out, I should be fine.” “Good, remember to tell me the moment anything changes. Promise me if something is wrong I'll be the first to know.” “Only if you promise to keep this rather low key. Most ponies, even in the Royal Guard, don't know the full truth about what I've been doing this last year. The enemies of Canterlot may try to kill my body if they knew how vulnerable it was now, and how strong it would soon become. As for my soldiers... lets just say I'd prefer they didn't know their fearless leader was being foalsat by his younger sister, they'd laugh their heads silly.” “It's a deal,” said Twilight quickly, “but there's one thing you haven't told me, how does Cadance feel about all this? Why aren’t you visiting her instead of me?” Shining Armor thought for a moment, sipping the tea Spike had made for him, before responding, “At first she didn't want me to do it at all, but I convinced her it was the best way for us to be together. One year apart and then a lifetime together was what I told her... and myself. I wanted to visit her when I swapped with my friend but...” he trailed off for a minute and drank more of his tea before finishing, “I don't want her to see me... like this—hiding in another pony’s body.” “When was the last time you saw her?” Twilight wasn't sure whether or not she approved of her brother’s actions; Cadance was her friend too, and Twilight wanted to be sure she was treated fairly. Shining Armor finished his tea in one last gulp and waited longer then last time before answering, “Five months ago, right before things got really bad. I asked her to leave and promised I would come for her when I was better. It was too much... not for her but for me. I believe she would have stayed with me until I broke, but I couldn't bear to let her see how weak I was becoming. Even though she never said it, I could see in her eyes that she wanted me to break the shield and let myself heal, but I wouldn't, not while I still had strength left in me. It took every ounce of strength I had, but now it’s done. When I return to my body and retrain to my new potential, I should be able to easily maintain the shield for the rest of my life. I'll even be able to maintain the shield from outside of Canterlot; for instance I might be able visit Ponyville with Cadance for a few days at a time without dropping the shield.” Twilight was delighted that her brother would be able to visit more often, but still wasn't sure that Shining Armor’s decision to send Cadance away so she wouldn't see him suffer had been fair to her. “Are you sure did the right thing by Cadance?” She tried not to sound too judgmental but came off sounding harsh anyway. Shining Armor regarded her coldly for a moment; he had probably been wondering the same thing as he lay on his bed of suffering for those final lonely months. “No. But in either case what’s done is done. The price has been paid and soon Cadance and I will be able to get married. So let’s get ready to celebrate the future rather then linger on the past, shall we?” Shining Armor looked over to where Twilight had her chemistry equipment set up “I'm sure you have a hundred fantastic experiments and a dozen great books that you’re eager to show me.” “Actually, if you can really stay in Ponyville for a while, I'd like you to meet my friends.” “Really?” Shining Armor sounded surprised and very pleased, “that sounds like a much better idea.” ….................................................................................................................................................................. Silent Storm rested on a bed of fresh hay where Shining Armor had lain until last night, too tired to move; wondering about the long trial that awaited him. Holding dark thoughts at bay had been a specialty of his, but he usually did this by focusing on the task at hand and ignoring any emotion that tried to get in the way. Here though, there was no task, except to wait and get better. His thoughts turned to the rainbow-maned wonder that he had danced with the night before. Of all the hundreds of ponies in the theater, she alone had had the courage to help him. But... even that was a bit strange when he came to think of it. She had dived in to help him help… Derpy as if she knew what was going on. For a while he had thought she was portraying a better cover then he was; but then why hadn't she said anything when he asked her? A searing cramp bit down on one of Storm’s legs, he painfully stretched and shifted his weight. Come to think of it, all she would have known was that Trixie had done a lousy show, had made fun of a random pony’s eyes, and maybe if her vantage point was right, had seen Trixie try to push Derpy down the hole. That didn't sound like it even deserved a battle, unless... maybe she was friends with Derpy. Or was there something she knew about the situation that he didn't? Storm managed the strength to smile as he thought of the way they had danced the night before; her light steps, her radiant smile. Stop, what was he thinking? Nothing had happened between them—she had helped him for a few seconds at the tail end of a battle, he had watched her perform once, and they had danced two or three times. In all, they weren’t together for more then two hours, it’s not like he had any feelings for her, and even if he did what difference would it make? Here in Canterlot she had a full life; she was the star performer in Canterlot, with a team of supporters, and if the size of the empty stadium was any indication, she must have thousands of fans and wealth beyond reckoning. Storm knew the path he had chosen and there was no way she would walk it with him. Even to ask would be unfair to her, an insult. If she had been unhappy with her life as it was, Storm might have told her who he really was. Not all at one time, and certainly not with other ponies around, but slowly, bit by bit, he would have told her the full truth. That was the way they said was best if you had to tell anypony at all. But she was happy with her life and Storm would never forgive himself if he messed it up. Storm wearily looked up at his saddlebag; it was empty except for the letter from Princess Celestia urgently bidding him to Canterlot, and his portgem. Portgems were useful little things—a recent invention from Celestia's school for gifted unicorns. Each was anchored to one specific location and allowed its unicorn wielder to cast an infinite number of long range, one-way teleports to the coordinates inscribed in the gem. Usually they were owned by wealthy ponies who traveled a lot. Once you had a portgem that was anchored to your home you could travel anywhere you liked, ten miles, a hundred, it did not matter. Whenever you had finished your business, all you had to do was cast one easy spell and you would be standing at your front door. Storm would finish his mission, collect his armor, and then use his portgem immediately, without saying goodbye—one spell and Canterlot, and its inhabitants, would be only a distant memory. Storm didn't think he had feelings for Rainbow Dash, and if he did he shouldn't; and if he had made her have any feelings him that had been a mistake too. One more mistake which he would have to bear. She would forget about him in time. She should never have known he existed to begin with. Let her find one of her own kind, maybe one of the stallion fliers in her team, and be happy with him. Still, dancing with her hadn't been a total mistake, he had helped her out with the Canterlot Guards asking about the fire, at least he been able to do that for her as a going away present. To be honest, Storm actually had no idea if he had the authority to excuse the destruction of a major theater, or if he had the authority to banish Trixie and her lackeys. But he had had enough command experience to portray the veneer of an irritated officer. After showing them the letter from the Princess ordering him to come to Canterlot immediately for a special mission, he gave the guards a few minutes for their imaginations to fill in the blanks and encouraged any assumptions that naturally followed. Early that morning, an officer from the royal guard had stuck his head through the door, and reported that a band of blue and white ponies had been arrested the night before, and that somepony named Silent Storm had tried to invoke Shining Armor's authority to banish them. A quick nod was all it had taken to tell the officer that Silent Storm could indeed speak on behalf of Shining Armor; the officer excused himself and hurried down the stairs, presumably to see about some magic resistant chains. Storm stretched out and smiled, it was good to be the captain. ….................................................................................................................................................................. Shining Armor could tell that Twilight was eager to show him around Ponyville and have him meet her new friends. When she left Canterlot he had been worried that she might have trouble meeting new ponies. He had been her only real friend until she left for the academy, and even there Shining Armor wasn't sure she’d established relationships except for those ponies who wanted her help with late projects, or with last minute studying for exams. Either way Shining Armor was eager to see what kind of friends Twilight had made in Ponyville. Their first stop was along a row of houses between Ponyville and the Everfree Forest. Shining Armor followed Twilight along a country lane past an unusual number and variety of animals until eventually Twilight stopped at the base of a large tree and craned her neck up, “Fluttershy, I'd like you to meet my brother.” There was no response, so Twilight tried again, “Fluttershy.” Shining Armor was suddenly feeling very worried. He knew his sister had trouble making friends, but she didn't seem like the sort to form relationships with inanimate objects “Fluttershy is a tree?” he asked slowly, dreading the answer. “Shh,” whispered Twilight twitching her ears, “listen carefully, can you hear her?” “Twilight... are you alright?” Maybe her moving to Ponyville hadn't been a good idea after all. Shining Armor was about to suggest they go back to the library when he thought he heard a small voice. “H-hello.” “Com'on down Fluttershy, there's somepony I want you to meet” Twilight was still looking up the tree. Relief flooded over Shining Armor as he saw a real cream colored pegasus pony with a pink mane, flutter down from somewhere in the upper branches and hide behind Twilight. “Fluttershy, this is Shining Armor, Shining Armor this is Fluttershy” said Twilight proudly. “Pleased to meet you” said Shining Armor extending a hoof in greeting. The pale yellow pegasus cautiously crept forward to accept his hoof shake, but just as she got close a squirrel sneezed behind Shining Armor, making her jump and retreat behind Twilight again. “It's ok Fluttershy, this is my brother from Canterlot, he just looks different because he had a body swap with somepony else.” The cream pegasus looked over Twilight's back and gave a smile, “Hello.” she seemed to whisper. “She's just a little shy.” said Twilight. Just then the squirrel gave another sneeze and Fluttershy bolted into a nearby cottage. “She really can be quite brave when you get to know her.” insisted Twilight who seemed slightly embarrassed. Shining Armor couldn't think how to respond. He was thinking of asking if they should return later when suddenly Fluttershy came running back, this time holding a box of the smallest tissues he had ever seen. Momentarily ignoring both Twilight and Shining Armor, Fluttershy ran over to the squirrel who had sneezed and offered it the box “There you go Appleseed,” she said softly “remember, you should cover your mouth when you sneeze, otherwise all your little squirrel friends might get your cold, and then I would have to put you all in bed for a week.” Much to Shining Armor's astonishment, the squirrel snatched a tissue from the box and blew its nose like it knew what tissues were for. Then it dropped the tissue and hugged Fluttershy around one of her legs. “You’re welcome Appleseed,” she laughed. “Fluttershy, do you want to show my brother some of your animals?” said Twilight with only the slightest tinge of impatience. “Oh, of course Twilight, if—if he wants to I mean.” “Sounds great,” said Shining Armor, still amazed after the sight of a squirrel blowing its nose, “I don't see a lot of animals in Canterlot.” “Don't see a lot of animals!” said Fluttershy sympathetically “You poor, poor pony! Come with me, I have so much to show you. Let me get the bird choir for you; we’ve recently had a marvelous new edition—a Scarlet Tanager named Taliesin who has the most beautiful voice you ever heard. Come this way.” Taliesin did indeed have a beautiful strong voice; and Shining Armor, although accustomed to the talented stars of Canterlot, was thoroughly impressed as Taliesin led the bird choir in song after song. After they had finished their second encore, Fluttershy kept bringing more and more animals for Shining Armor and Twilight to see. The two unicorns spent the next several hours looking over a Fluttershy's vast array of birds, woodland animals, and other more exotic creatures. ….................................................................................................................................................................. Storm was drifting in and out of a light sleep when he heard the soft click of hooves as somepony came up the stairs. Orders were not to disturb him unless absolutely urgent; he hoped there wasn't some real situation they wanted him to rule on, as he knew almost nothing about Canterlot. The steps stopped in front of the door, as if whoever was on the other side couldn't decide whether to come in or not, then slowly the door creaked open. Storm opened one eye, expecting to see Shining Armor's squire but was surprised to see a pink unicorn standing over him. Or was she a pegasus? Or was she both? Whoever she was, she was staring at him with a look that was slowly shifting from long awaited joy, to one of deep horror as she took in the wasted sight of him. The pink pony's face had now turned from horror to one of deep, nurturing compassion. Her lip quavered as if she was about to cry, but she didn't; instead she lay down on the stone facing him and gently nuzzled his destroyed face. “I came to see you.” her voice was small and quiet. Storm didn't know who she was, but he already had a caretaker from the Royal Guard, and the last thing he needed was somepony with strong emotional attachments to Shining Armor who didn't know what was going on, “leave.” It hurt to talk, Celestia had warned him against trying to speak, apparently Shining Armor had lost his speech some months before his spell finally broke. The pink pony looked hurt but didn't go away. Instead she kept talking in her sad, gentle voice. “Please don't be angry with me; I know you didn't want me to see you like this, but let me help you. We both suffer when we're apart. I don't care how you look, I love you. It would hurt more for me to leave you like this, and not do anything, than to stay, and you'll feel better with me to look after you. Let me stay, please.” She wasn't leaving without more of a fight then Storm wanted to give. If he had been healthier and more alert, he would have perceived the relationship between this strange pony and Shining Armor and realized his next question was a bad idea, but he didn't have the thought or voice to ask more than what he needed to know, “Who... are... you?” The result was instantaneous. If the visitor had held herself with an air of grace before it vanished now as she drew back in shock and stared at him, her eyes filling with tears. She looked at him in sorrow and disbelief, until she finally croaked out, “It's me, Cadance. Shining Armor please say you remember me, you have to, I'm your fiancé; please say you remember who I am.” Storm didn't know Shining Armor had been engaged, but right now it posed a problem. One pony acting stressed out could easily spread, and the whole reason he had taken over Shining Armor's body was so that wouldn't happen. He had to get rid of this Cadance, but to do that he should tell her what was really going on, and he didn't have the voice to do that right now. He meant to say that he wasn't Shining Armor, but his last question still lingered and so when he spoke, he made a simple but serious error. “Who's... Shining Armor?” He caught his mistake instantly but had no time to correct it. Cadance jumped to her feet, fear and pain stabbing her face like her reason for life had just been struck down. “NO!” she sobbed “No, this can't be happening! Celestia said your body would become weak but your mind would be safe. She promised!” Cadance looked helplessly around the room and then back to the shadow of a fiancé who seemed to be dying at her feet. “I need to get you out of here.” Her horn glowed and a small white portgem of her own floated out from her saddlebag. “I'm taking you to my home in Fillydelphia, you'll get better there, I promise.” What was she doing? Storm had to stay here and get better; if he disappeared Celestia could turn the whole city upside down looking for him. If this Cadance would only listen for a moment instead of getting emotional and then doing the first thing that came to her head, she'd see! Storm focused all the energy he could muster and managed to knock the stone from Cadance's shaky grasp. She spun around to look for it, and as she did so her hoof knocked over Storm's saddlebag, spilling its contents across the floor, including Storm's own portgem. Cadance spied it as it fluttered over the floor and grabbed it with her telekinesis. “Don't worry my love” she said. “I'll get us out of here.” No, not with that stone! She couldn't think it was hers, but she did. Storm opened his mouth to try to scream in protest but it was too late. Cadance's horn glowed and Storm felt like Shining Armor's body was becoming rapidly lighter. FOOL!!!! Chapter 4: Second GlancesAfter an extended farewell to Fluttershy and all her animals, Twilight took her brother back to Ponyville to Sugar Cube Corner for lunch. Pinkie squealed with delight at finally meeting Twilight's brother and asked a seemingly unending barrage of questions about what it felt like to be in somepony else's body, which Shining Armor answered as best he could. (Some of the questions about the possibility of swapping bodies with flowers or baby crocodiles left him a bit speechless.) After that, Pinkie danced on the table and sang a song that began as a welcome for Shining Armor, then turned into some sort of idea for a party where everypony swapped bodies with each other, then into something that neither Twilight nor Shining Armor quite understood, but had something to do with everypony in the world swapping bodies all the time and never having the same body for more then one day. It was weird. When Pinkie was finally done, she ordered a cupcake eating contest in honor of Shining Armor and the new body swapping utopia his coming heralded. Twilight and Shining Armor were glad for the cupcakes, at least they got Pinkie's mind off body changing. After the cupcake eating contest (which Pinkie won) the three ponies fell to chatting until Shining Armor mentioned how strange it was suddenly having red fur instead of white. Twilight obliged by dumping a sack of flour over him, he laughed loudly and responded by dumping two sacks over her. Pinkie joined in and soon all three were fighting with whatever baking goods they could find. “Open the oven, Pinkie” Shining Armor called, lifting his sister (who was squealing too much to resist), almost to the ceiling and smearing her neck and mane with strawberry jam “this cake needs to bake about twenty minutes on high heat before she'll be ready to eat.” When Mr. and Mrs. Cake got home they found three white ponies rolling on the ground, laughing and sneezing hysterically. They made each of the three friends pay for a cake, saying they had chosen to wear their cakes instead of eat them, and then they were made to clean up the mess; but they made a game of it so nopony minded. Cleaning up the hard wooden benches and floors of Sugar Cube Corner was fairly easy. Cleaning up three ponies covered in flour, jam, peanut butter, chocolate, custard, and sprinkles, on the other hoof… that was more difficult. Pinkie was somehow able to clean herself up in a few seconds with her tongue, and offered to clean Twilight and Shining Armor the same way... they refused. Instead the two unicorn siblings opted for washing up in the river, which was harder then it sounded. The moving water was useful for wiping off loose bits of food, but it turned the flour to dough which got stuck deep in their manes and coats, making it more difficult to get off. Rolling in the long grass helped loosen the sticky bits, but only the top layer became loose enough to wash off, meaning both ponies had to complete four or five cycles of swimming in the river and rolling in the tall grass before they were clean. Twilight shivered as a cold gust of wind blew over her soaked body, then noticed her brother was regarding some distant trees with unusual curiosity. “That isn't the Everfree Forest, is it? I thought the forest was on the other side of Ponyville.” “That's Whitetail Wood, its perfectly safe and normal, the plants, animals, and weather are all controlled by us.” Suddenly Twilight felt a wave of nostalgia, “Hey B.B., do you remember how we used to play hide and seek in the woods near our house when we were little?” “Yeah.” “Well,” Twilight suddenly levitated a bulb of cold water and splashed it over Shining Armor's almost dry coat, “You’re it!” Shining Armor blinked the water out of his eyes and opened them just in time to see his sister disappear into the dense foliage. He picked up some loose leaves and bits of dirt to pay her back with, and then gave her a twenty second head start. ….................................................................................................................................................................. Rainbow Dash sat on a floating chair of cloud and refereed the game of cloud soccer that was going on beneath her. She couldn't get the Wonderbolts to permanently split into competing teams, but at least they were willing to split for a short game. If Rainbow kept giving them little exercises like this, it might be enough to motivate each of them to strive for their personal best. If there was one thing they all had in common (except being stupid), it was that they all hated losing; and now that they were split, loosing is what would happen to exactly half of them each game. If nopony wanted to be on the losing team, they would have to push for their best. True, if she pitted the same Wonderbolts against each other constantly, eventually they might come to resent each other and that would make it difficult to get them to work together in the performances. But as long as she regularly shifted members between teams, it shouldn't be a problem. Rainbow smiled at how clever she had been, why hadn't she thought of this before? Already the peer pressure to perform was taking effect on both teams. Soon the Wonderbolts would be faster and stronger then ever. This was it! Finally, after all this time searching, she had discovered how to motivate the Wonderbolts. Strange, it was just two days after she met Silent Storm—coincidence? Rainbow had just started to wonder if Storm ever played soccer when the dark blue cloud ball she had got from the weather factory flew into the wall of white cloud that marked the perimeter of the field. Quick as a flash several Wonderbolts from each team dove into the cloud after it, and almost instantly Surprise flew back out with a ball and threw it into team Wonder's net. “All right!” Surprise shouted, “one point for team Bolt.” “Hold on!” shouted Wave Chill, who was the Wonder goal keeper, “There's no way you could have found the ball that fast.” Surprise grinned cheekily at Wave Chill, “Surprised?” “Not at all” said Blaze, the caption of team Wonder, “I reckon you cheated! You stashed another ball in the cloud, then got Soarin’ to kick the real ball into the cloud, got your fake ball out, and tried to score with it. You little cheat!” Dash swooped down between Blaze and Surprise, and pulled them out of each others’ faces. “Blaze, don't accuse Surprise just because you don't like what happened.” “But it's not the same ball, Dash. Look, the ball that Surprise took out of the cloud is a totally lighter shade than the one Soarin kicked in.” “It's only lighter because the blue cloud mixed with the white.” Surprise retorted “It's still the same ball!” Dash knew how to settle this. The ball she got from the weather factory was blue because she had cracked a small dye capsule into it, and then wrapped it in several layers of cloud. If it was the ball she had made, the capsule would still be there. Dash got the ball from Lightning Streak and brought it to the center of the field where everypony could see it. One whack from her hoof cracked the ball open and out dropped a small blue capsule. “See, See!” shouted Misty. “The Wonders didn't like it when we finally got a point and so they accused us of cheating. I think they deserve a two point penalty for that.” The other Bolts nodded their heads in approval. “You sure this is the same ball Surprise?” Surprise looked around at her teammates for support and found plenty “Positive, it has the dye capsule in it doesn’t it?” Rainbow groaned in disappointment “Then maybe you can tell me why this capsule is brand new, and was only cracked open a minute ago. I broke the real capsule over an hour ago; it should be half this size by now.” Surprise backed up a bit, “Well... what I mean is… it’s sort of the same ball… you see - " Fleet Foot spoke up in her teammate’s defense, “We only cheated because the Wonders cheated first! Fire Streak bumped Spitfire when she was about to make a shot; that's totally against the rules!” within seconds, all the Wonderbolts fell to quibbling. This was more than Dash could bear; Canterlot society looked up to them, they were supposed be better than this. Why was it that the only time they were creative was when they were trying to take shortcuts, and even then it was like they were sharing a brain? Dash silently prayed that something would happen that would refocus the Wonderbolts’ attention. Funnily enough that's exactly what happened, and she soon wished she hadn't asked for it. Without warning the clouds on one side gave way and a gray pegasus plummeted toward the Wonderbolts—plummeted into them would be more exact. Whoever she was, she was going way too fast, or couldn't see where she was going, or both. Whatever the reason, she came out of nowhere and crashed into Spitfire, who crashed into Wave Chill, who crashed into Firestreak, who crashed into Rapidfire. “Sorry.” groaned Derpy as she slowly untangled herself from the wondrous mess she had made. “Derpy?” exclaimed Rainbow Dash. “Hi Rainbow Dash” croaked Derpy as she waved with one hoof and rubbed her head with the other, while her eyes seemed to spin in opposite directions. “What are you doing here?” asked an exasperated Dash, “Can't you see we're training?” Dash suddenly remembered promising Silent Storm she would apologize to Derpy for not wanting to be associated with her around other ponies, and she would say sorry, just... not when there were other ponies around. “I have a letter for you.” said Derpy “It’s from Celestia.” “The Princess!? What does it say?” “Hold on, I'll get it for you” Derpy turned around to the mail-bag on her flank and tried several times to open it; failing because she was trying to open it from the bottom. Dash realized before Derpy did that the leather strap connecting the bag to Derpy's harness was twisted, and the mail bag was being worn upside-down with the mouth of the bag hanging open. Any mail that had been in there was long gone. Eventually it dawned on Derpy that she was holding the mail bag upside-down. She unhooked the bag from her harness (almost dropping it in the process) and stuck her mussel inside looking for Dash's letter. Finally she realized that it was empty. Derpy's ears drooped and her hooves shook slightly as she held the empty bag out for Dash to see. Dash looked between the empty mail-bag and Derpy's sheepish face and tried to contain her rising anger, “What did the letter say, Derpy?” “I don't know. I was just picking up the mail from the Canterlot post office when a pony ran in and said there was a letter from the Princess that had to be given to you right away and that it was urgent. I was the only mail-pony there so I volunteere - ” “Can't you do anything right!?” bellowed Dash, loosing any pretense of compassion, “That was an important letter and now I have no idea what the Princess wanted!” Derpy cowered and backed away; she looked to the surrounding Wonderbolts for comfort but found none. She understood the gravity of her mistake, but she made no attempt to cover it up or make excuses, “I just don't know what went wrong. I was flying around looking for you for a long time, cause I didn't know where you were, and somewhere between those big clouds over there,” she gestured helplessly, “I must have... dropped your mail.” “Of course you dropped my mail! If you hadn't dropped it you would still have it and I would be reading it by now!” “I'm sorry,” pleaded Derpy, “Please don't be angry, I was trying to help.” “GO AWAY!” yelled Dash. “But...” stammered Derpy, “I could go look for it. If I looked really hard I'm sure I could - ” “Forget it! Go lose somepony else's mail. You've done enough here already, now SHOO!” Dash shoved the mail bag into Derpy's chest. Derpy slowly put her mail-bag back on (the right way up this time) and left without another word. Dash watched her go; seething with annoyance, tingling with guilt, and trying to plan her next move. “What are we gonna do, Dash? That letter was probably important. We might need to go back for an emergency performance, or to get our pictures taken or something.” High Winds definitely sounded concerned. Dash spun around to fly back to Canterlot to get her orders repeated, but just as she was about to take off she had another idea. In the other direction, at slightly less than half the distance, was Ponyville. She knew Twilight was there... and Spike. She could write a letter explaining what had happened, have Spike send it straight to the Princess; and have a response in less time then it would take to fly to Canterlot. “Wait here,” she shouted as she dove toward her old home, “I'll be back with a copy of our letter in no time. We don't know what the letter will say, so be ready for anything when I get back.” ….................................................................................................................................................................. Shining Armor bounded around the trunk of a large tree, he could see Twilight about thirty paces off but she hadn't seen him yet; if he did this right she never would. Shining Armor picked up speed and zeroed in toward his sister, who turned to face him seconds before he reached her, her sweet lavender eyes filling with terror. “DON'T!” she cried, but it was too late. One of the razor swords Shining Armor was levitating flashed forward and caught her across the neck, cutting the jugular and spraying blood in every direction. She wasn't dead yet though, as she hit the forest floor she screamed with all the strength she had left, “PLEASE, STOP! IT'S ME!” That infernal voice! Shining Armor wouldn't listen to it again; he would end it. “LIAR!” he yelled as he brought his other sword swooping down, severing her head from her body. As the head rolled across the forest floor the purple body went into spasms; Shining Armor began hacking with both swords, rending flesh and gore until it was beyond recognition. He continued trampling his sister’s corpse even after it had stopped moving; splattering layer upon layer of her blood unto his pure white coat. WHAT HAD HE DONE!!? Shining Armor looked down to see his coat had turned a dark red, soaked with his sister's blood! He yelled, and shook and kicked against the sheets, trying to get the awful redness off him. But the red wasn't coming off, it would NEVER come off! He would be guilty of his sister's blood forever! “Shining Armor?” Shining Armor looked up; the decapitated head was floating off the ground, talking to him, mocking him, accusing him. Although it said no words, its mouth moved with silent accusations. He clamped his eyes shut and hid his face under his hooves. “Shining Armor, are you OK?” He forced himself to look again. The head looked concerned, had regrown a body, and was standing in the doorway next to Spike. Again the head spoke, “After we got back from the glade last night you fell asleep right away. Spike decided to keep an eye on you, and when you started kicking and yelling in your sleep he got me. Are you OK? You look like you've seen a ghost?” A dream… ? But if his sister was still alive, whose blood was he covered in? “You’re not dead?” Twilight's eyes showed she was worried, but she tried to make her voice sound comforting. “I'm alright B.B., you were having a nightmare.” Shining Armor glanced down at his fur, “Then why am I covered in blood?” Twilight looked confused for a moment; then tried to explain, “You’re not covered in blood, you’re covered in sweat. Your fur is red because you swapped bodies with your friend, remember? You’re in Ponyville now and everything's OK. It was just a nightmare. Princess Celestia said there might be unforeseen side effects, you do remember, don't you?” Shining Armor was slowly starting to remember, but the dream had seemed so real. For now it seemed he hadn't murdered his only sister and that was enough for him. With his heart still pounding, he checked one more time and realized he wasn't really covered in blood. Getting up from the floor beside the bed he threw his trembling hoofs around his younger sister's neck. “Thank you for not being dead.” “You're welcome, I'm glad I'm not dead too.” Twilight's fear was giving way to relief but it was nothing compared to what her brother was feeling. “I love you Twilight.” “I love you too.” Suddenly there was a crashing sound and a rainbow-maned pegasus Shining Armor had never seen before fell through an open window, talking quickly. She shouted something about needing to borrow a spike; but when she saw them, her eyes went wild, “WHAT!? HOW COULD YOU!? LIAR!” That was all Shining Armor could make out from the insane creature’s furious shrieks. He took a step forwards to protect Twilight in case the intruder attacked, but his fears were ungrounded. The angry pegasus simply yelled till she ran out of breath; then flew back out the way she had come, crying. Shining Armor glanced at Twilight who looked as confused as he was; then stared out the open window at the faint train of rainbow the pegasus had left in her wake. “That girl is as crazy as a bowl of fruit loops,” he said at last, “I hope nopony actually gives her a spike, I don't know what she has in mind, but she would probably hurt herself. Talk about a random morning.” Convinced the stranger wasn't coming back, he turned to Twilight, who didn't seem to see any humor in the situation. “Look, it’s OK, she's gone, just some crazy early bird. If you’re worried, I could put up an energy shield around the tree house.” “First of all, it’s not morning, it’s early afternoon; you slept a long time. Second, that wasn't a random pony; I know her, her name is Rainbow Dash.” “Does she have a habit of flying through windows, asking for spikes, yelling uncontrollably, and leaving in tears?” “No, she’s never done that before; she used to be one of my best friends, but she moved to Canterlot last year ago and I've only seen her a few times since. Whatever happened, she's obviously upset; we should go after her.” “Before we rush after an angry pony you haven't seen in a year, we should try to figure out what's going on, and why she thought a spike would help.” the words were still on Shining Armor's lips when both unicorns turned to Twilight's dragon assistant who had been standing quietly behind the door until now. “Don't look at me; I have no idea what's wrong with her.” “Well… have you heard any rumors from Canterlot? … Have you gotten any messages lately?” Shining Armor asked. “Well I did get a message for you from the Princess a few hours ago, but you were sleeping so I didn't open it.” Twilight looked annoyed, “A few hours Spike? Why didn't you say something earlier?” “The letter wasn't for you,” Spike retorted, “it was for Shining Armor, and the last thing you told me last night was to let him sleep as long as he wanted. He only just got up now!” “Whatever,” Shining Armor was getting impatient, “the angry mare is getting further away and we still don't know why; meanwhile the princess sent me a message hours ago and I haven't read it yet. Is that it there? Give it to me.” The scroll floated in front of Shining Armor and unbuckled itself as his horn lit up like a lamp so he could read. His eyes began breezing over the scroll then stopped, and he started again more slowly, reading every word carefully as his lips pressed together in a hard line and his ears flattened against his head. He finished the letter; then threw it in a corner. “Spike, stay here. Start packing saddlebags with food—whatever you can find that can be eaten on the move, will last a few days, and won't require preparation. Pack as much as you’re able and keep doing that until we get back, and get some blankets as well. Twilight, that mare, Rainbow Dash, does she have any connection to the Wonderbolts?” Twilight nodded, “Yes, she's their leader. Seriously, B.B. I knew you were busy keeping the shield maintained, but I thought you would at least - ” “We need to find her. Now.” Shining Armor was already racing for the door, “There no time to explain, just trust me. Come!” Twilight was about to follow her brother when Spike stopped her, “What's going on? Why do I have to make all this food? Who’s it for?” Twilight looked down at Spike and tried to smile, “I don't know Spike, but do what he says; my brother's not one to panic unless something is really wrong. If you run out of things in the house, run down to the market and get more. We'll be back after we find Rainbow Dash, I think.” Twilight looked out the open door, saw her brother already disappearing from view, and broke into a gallop to catch up. Spike looked dejected for a moment, and then set to work furiously making sandwiches. ….................................................................................................................................................................. Twilight initially didn't think she could catch up to her brother in his stronger, faster, borrowed body, but he was still getting used to his new legs and stumbled once or twice, giving Twilight the chance to narrow his lead. Neither of them could have hoped to catch Rainbow Dash in a straight race, but fortunately for them, Dash either didn't know where she was going, or she kept changing her mind. Nevertheless by the time they had followed her trail to the edge of Sweet Apple Acres, both ponies were breathing hard. Plunging into the apple orchard, and weaving to avoid low branches, they kept following Dash’s chaotic rainbow trail. Twilight's eyes were so busy scanning the treetops above her that she almost didn't see Apple Jack carrying a bucket of apples and just barely avoided running into her. Apple Jack dropped her apples as Twilight skidded to a halt, “Twilight! Well, how are you doing sugar cube? Looks like you’re a mite in a hurry.” Twilight stopped just for a moment, “Apple... Jack,” she panted, “can you help us catch Rainbow Dash? It’s important.” “What in tarnation? Rainbow Dash is in Canterlot ain't she?” “She's back in Ponyville... not sure why; but she's in your orchard, don't know why either. But she's getting away; can you help us catch her?” Apple Jack stared at Twilight, confused. “Please, you have to trust me as a friend.” That was all AJ needed to hear; leaving her apples on the ground and grabbing a coil of rope from a nearby tree branch, she galloped after Twilight. …...........................................................................................................................................................…... Storm felt as though he was spinning, not just one way, mind you, but like his organs were spinning clockwise, his bones were spinning counter-clockwise, and his skin was doing somersaults. He was glad that ponies couldn't vomit like he had seen some creatures do; he wasn't sure what caused it or how it felt, but if this kept up for much longer he might be the first pony in history to learn what it was like to regurgitate its food. Nevertheless, he would gladly have felt that way for as long as possible, if it meant not arriving at the destination on the other side of his portgem. The sensation of spinning stopped almost as suddenly as it had begun and Storm felt moist earth under his body. He closed his eyes, hoping against hope that he was still in the palace or even in Fillydelphia, but the smell of the rotting trees was unmistakable. He was home. After a long moment he opened his eyes, to see an endless sea of dense trees stretching in every direction. Their branches were twisted into cruel, demented shapes, but Storm knew that they were just coverings for the things that hid behind them. They had to get inside before they were seen. Storm looked beside him to where Cadance sat dumbly, looking around at the trees as though she were expecting to find Fillydelphia hidden under a branch or inside one of the tree hollows. Storm tried to speak but she didn't hear, instead she rose on shaky hooves and started spinning in slow circles, trying in vain to take in their surroundings, then looked back at Storm hoping for some sort of answer. Storm steadied himself and tried to push to his feet, sharp pains ran up his legs and he collapsed. Again he tried to rise, this time he almost made it until the hawk of one of his front legs gave way underneath him. He began falling forwards and braced himself for agony—any one of the twigs beneath him could easily tear open the fragile flesh on his chin or throat. But before he hit the ground Cadance was suddenly under him; supporting his chest with her neck, she slowly raised him to his feet and helped steady him. Not taking the time or effort to try to thank Cadance, Storm took one shaky step and then another toward a large hill crowned with several dead trees. He probably wouldn't have made it if Cadance hadn't walked beside him every step of the way, supporting him with her own body. Storm stopped at the foot of the hill and tried to muster his telekinetic energy, but failed. His heart sank in despair but then he remembered the confused mare by his side. At least now she was paying attention; if he couldn’t give her verbal instructions, maybe there was another way he could tell her what to do. Storm mustered his energy once again; it was faint, but just enough to make a little light dance along the forest floor. She didn't see it. He tried again and this time the small light caught her attention. Finally, when Storm had almost passed out from exhaustion and frustration, Cadance finally realized that the light was moving up and down a length of rope, hidden under the fallen leaves. Cadance's horn glowed brightly as she raised the rope and, seeing nothing better to do, pulled. Immediately a section of the hill rolled back like a canvas revealing a gaping black mouth that led into the side of the hill. “Inside.” whispered Storm, hoping they hadn't already been seen. Chapter 5: Thorns of Truth“NO! LET ME GO! I AM NOT GOING TO HEAR ANYMORE OF YOUR LIES!” Dash flew over Ponyville; confused and half blinded by her tears. What had happened? What had she missed? What could she have done to prevent it? She didn't care where she was going. She had forgotten about the message she was meant to get, and wouldn't have cared about it if she did remember. The only thing she wanted was to get away from the two unicorns who at that moment, she hated more then anything else in the world. She knew what she had seen: Silent Storm and Twilight Sparkle locked in an embrace not two feet from a chaotically ruffled bed that was soaked in sweat. If you had asked her just then what claim she felt she had over Storm’s affections, or how she thought he had lied to her, she couldn't have answered. She just felt like there had been a bond between them—one she would have remained loyal to, one that he hadn't. Who did this guy Storm think he was? Did he just go around looking for young gullible mares to seduce, and then dump? Was that the real reason he had saved Derpy and left when she turned him down? Was that what he had done to Twilight? But then, why hadn't he tried anything with her? Dash wanted to be alone, but for some reason Storm and Twilight were following her, and now Apple Jack seemed to have joined in the chase. “Rainbow Dash!” called Twilight as the two unicorns chased the pegasus through a maze of fruit, “Come back!” Dash ignored her and swerved through the trees as fast as she could, but as she came to the crest of a hill, there was the flash of a teleport behind her, and she felt her body being grabbed by telekinesis. “LET ME GO STORM! I AM NOT GOING TO TALK TO YOU!” Rather than spinning an already angry mare around to face him, Shining Armor tried moving around so he could face her, but he accidentally got too close. Dash let forth with a quick kick that caught him between the eyes. Shining Armor faltered for a second, and Dash was released from his grip, but was caught an instant later by Apple Jack's lasso. Dash struggled fiercely, but Apple Jack held firm, looping her a second time, and tying the other end of the rope around a tree. Shining Armor used his magic to pull her to the ground and stood over her, ignoring the thin trickle of blood leaking down his nose. “Rainbow Dash, settle down!” “Don't listen to him, Apple Jack! He's trying to trick you, just like he tricked Twilight and just like he tricked me a few days ago!” Apple Jack spun around at the red stranger in her orchard. She didn't know who this guy was, but if he was lying to her friends she'd run him out of town. “Well, mister? You've got some explaining to do—gonna tell me what's goin’ on?” “He's alright Apple Jack.” Twilight had finally caught up and was standing beside the red stallion panting. “Well maybe you can tell me what's going on then,” said Apple Jack turning to Twilight, “Who is this guy? Why ain't Rainbow Dash in Canterlot? Why is she running from you two, and why were you trying to chase her down?” Twilight looked at her friends for a moment and blushed, “I... don't know. But the red pony is my brother.” Apple Jack frowned, “I don't see any family resemblance between you two, and you once showed me a picture of who you said was your only brother when his fancy wedding got canceled. This guy doesn’t look anything like Shining Armor.” “See, I told you he was lying!” cut in Dash, “He wouldn't tell me anything except that his name was Silent Storm; and now he's got Twilight thinking he's her brother!” “I am not Silent Storm!” proclaimed Shining Armor. “So even that was a lie?” Apple Jack looked back at this intruder on her farm with new hostility. “I don't know who you are, but if you’re not running out of my farm in ten seconds, I'm gonna drag you out by your mane. 1...” “Girls, calm down!” Twilight commanded in an annoyed voice. “Look, I have a letter from the Princess that explains everything.” She took a scroll out of her saddlebag and held it up for Apple Jack to see. “Well that explains some things, but not everything;” said Apple Jack after reading it, “looks like this handsome fellow really is your brother, in mind at least. Have you read this Rainbow Dash?” “No, what does it say?” Rainbow had calmed down enough to listen to Apple Jack at least, and if the Princess had sent a letter, then there must be a reasonable explanation. “Says that Twilight's brother, Shining Armor, swapped bodies with somepony, and came to visit her in the other pony’s body. Doesn’t say how come though,” she turned again to Shining Armor but more kindly this time. “Alright Shining Armor, care to explain why you swapped bodies with some other pony, and why you needed my friend so badly I had to tie her to a tree?” Shining Armor opened his mouth to answer, then stopped; after a moment he started again. “To be honest I'd rather not. Thank you, whoever you are, for your help, but the Princess sent another letter today, and this one regards Rainbow Dash, not you. If you like, I'll pay you a hundred bits for your help, but I'd appreciate it if you left now.” “Oh no, you don't! You can keep your money, but I want a straight answer about what's going on, and what you need Rainbow Dash for.” “That information is classified,” said Shining Armor in an official voice, “I'm sorry I can't tell you any more, but believe me when I say that it is extremely important. If you told the wrong pony the consequences could be disastrous.” “Its ok,” said Twilight confidently, “Apple Jack is the most honest pony I know; if she says she will keep your secret, she will keep your secret, you can trust her.” Shining Armor looked from Twilight to her two friends, “The orders were for Rainbow Dash and the Wonderbolts to be given a mission, nopony else was to be told unless absolutely necessary.” “Well, the Wonderbolts and I won't help you unless you tell Twilight and AJ what's going on as well!” Rainbow's voice still had a keen edge of mistrust and hostility in it, “If you want my help you will have to tell them too, and that makes it necessary.” “All right!” Shining Armor conceded, “The letter was for Dash and the Wonderbolts to assist in an emergency search and rescue mission, for two ponies lost in the Everfree Forest.” “Yeah? Who are they?” Dash challenged. “One of them is the pony whose body I'm using now, Silent Storm.” Dash blinked when she heard the name, and this time she thought before she spoke, “When I last saw him two nights ago, he was going to meet somepony in the Royal Palace.” “The pony was me; he was coming to swap bodies with me.” “How come?” “I'd rather not say.” Dash wasn't convinced, “Well, he can't have been missing for long; and even if he was, Silent Storm could take care of himself.” “If he had his own body with him he could manage just fine, but he doesn’t. His body is here, wasting time talking to you instead of looking for him. The body he's using right now, my body, is almost useless at the moment. But I would like to know how you know Storm so well? How long have you known him? What has he told you?” Rainbow wasn't ready to be the one being questioned and suddenly felt her face go bright pink “Aaa… nothing. I don't know him. I mean, I hardly know him. I just met him once at one of my performances, and he seemed interesting; that's all.” “Fine, keep your secrets while drilling for mine. The important thing is Silent Storm and another pony are lost in the Everfree Forest, and we don't know where. The Wonderbolts are the best fliers available, we need their help to cover a lot of ground quickly if we're going to find Storm and Cadance before something happens to them.” “Cadance?” Twilight said the name like it meant something to her, and Dash vaguely recalled Twilight mentioning her old foalsitter from when she was a filly. Shining Armor's jaw tightened, “The other pony is my fiancé, Princess Cadance. She came to visit Storm, thinking he was me, and when they were checked on an hour later they were both gone. Storm's portgem was also missing. Cadance's was still in the room next to Storm's bed. We don't know exactly where Storm's portgem leads to, but we know it is deep inside the Everfree Forest.” “Whoa, hold on there!” Applejack was raised on a farm but that didn't make her dumb, far from it, “Portgems are rare and mighty expensive, why would this Storm character have one that led out to the middle of nowhere?” “He had business out there after we swapped our bodies back,” Shining Armor snapped. It was easy to tell that Shining Armor was getting edgy. Dash suspected that he hadn’t intended to give away Cadance’s identity and was almost certain he had said more then he meant to about Storm’s portgem leading into the forest. Answering the next question would force him to say everything. Rainbow Dash stared at him with eyes like steel and spoke with a voice like the grave, “Who is he? If you want my help, you will have to tell me that. Who is Silent Storm?” “Twilight,” he said helplessly “please forgive me for what I'm about to do to you and your friends; I wish there were another way to save Storm and Cadance, but there isn't.” “Who is he?” demanded Rainbow Dash one final time. “He is an Everfree Ranger.” Shining Armor's voice was flat, as though he realized that it was hopeless to get anywhere without telling the truth and had consigned himself to telling all. After pausing to take in the puzzled glances of the three friends, he continued. “The Everfree Rangers are an elite band of warriors who live in the forest, spending their lives and their blood to keep us safe from the monsters therein. If it was not for them, we would have all been killed many, many years ago.” Apple Jack jolted when he mentioned the woods, “They live in the forest! Are they all crazy ponies? Who knows what kinds of nasty critters live in there?” “The Everfree Rangers know exactly what's in the forest, and that is why they are there—to make sure that the things that are in the forest stay in the forest. That's why they're called the Everfree Rangers, they are sworn to keep Equestria everfree from the creatures within the forest, and the price they pay is their blood.” Rainbow Dash listened closely, trying to decide if she believed him or not. “You mean they fight the dragons and ursas, and keep the paths clear of poison joke? Stuff like that?” Shining Armor shook his head “If it weren’t for the dragons and the ursas, the Rangers would never have lasted as long as they have. They're too strong and independent to be used as pets or soldiers, but nevertheless they play critical roles in the defense of the forest. As for the poison joke, the Rangers themselves plant that along the trails to discourage ignorant ponies from venturing into the forest, and to deter others from using the same trails to come out.” “Sooo, what do the Rangers fight in the forest?” Rainbow was loosing her self-assuredness and was beginning to see her life as part of a much larger picture than she'd ever imagined. “Have you ever heard of the terrormongers?” The three friends shook their heads. “Many races throughout the world feed off the emotion of others. Ask Twilight and she'll tell you from her books about winter spirits called windigos which feed off of hatred, or changelings who take the form of somepony you love and then feed off of your love for them. What her books won't tell you about are the terrormongers, who feed off fear. They're telepathic, able to read your mind, and almost instantly know all about your life and what you’re afraid of; and they're able to project hallucinations of almost anything, sounds and smells included. When they find a prey they begin throwing ghostly illusions into its mind, designed to scare it. As the victim becomes more and more frightened, the terrormonger feeds off the fear, using that energy to make the nightmare grow worse and worse. They can feed for days off a single prey, savoring its horror as they invade every thought and memory with visions of whatever they fear the most. If the prey cannot either destroy the terrormonger, or escape; the terrormonger will keep feeding until the prey dies; at which point they move on in search of more food. We don't know where they come from, but there seems to be an endless supply streaming from somewhere south of the Everfree Forest. They are intelligent and organized; working together to create a web of fear and deception, always trying to move northwards into Equestria and blocked only by the Rangers.” The three friends looked blankly at Shining Armor for a few moments and then Twilight asked what the other two were thinking. “Why haven't we heard any of this before? I've read books from all over Equestria and have never heard anything about these things, these terrormongers.” “Really, the answer is obvious if you think about it. Terrormongers can smell fear from miles away; they're drawn to it like moths to light and feed off it like maggots on rotten fruit. We don't know how many there are, but we get the feeling that there are a lot more then we've ever seen or could ever hope to fight. Perhaps they aren’t fully aware of us, or aren’t interested in Equestria because it’s typically a land of great peace and security without a lot of fear to draw them, or maybe they're too busy trying to invade somewhere else; we just don't know. If the general population realized how close they lived to destruction, it could cause a mass panic; inviting the terrormongers to make an all out invasion, and giving them the strength to do it. How do you think your friends Fluttershy or Pinkie would handle it if they found out the truth? We could be overrun if word of the war ever got out. The masses of Equestria have no idea of the war that is waged, or the sacrifices that are made, to keep the peace which most of them take for granted. But if we are to survive, that's the way it has to be. That is also why none of you must ever breathe a word of this to ANYPONY unless the situation is absolutely critical. Failure to keep this secret could result in the deaths of us all. Silent Storm is one of the Rangers, we don't know where he is posted, but we do know it’s at the uttermost forefront of the protected wood. Now he is out there, in a body that can barely stand, with Cadance, who doesn’t know the first thing about survival or combat, outside of her medical skills.” Shining Armor heaved a sigh, then focused on Rainbow Dash. “Now you know. I wouldn't have told your friends, but you insisted. There's the truth, or at least the shape of it; there's a thousand details which we don't have time for now. However, you and your friends will have to live with this for the rest of your lives, being unable to tell another soul, carrying the secret to your graves. You've brought this not only on yourself but on your friends as well. I hope you’re satisfied.” …................................................................................................................................................................. Cadance's horn lit the way as she carried Storm through the opening. Inside, the hill was hollow, but the walls and roof were laced with thick support beams; so to anything climbing over the hill it would seem just as solid as any ordinary mound of dirt. Inside, there were several large holes in the roof. Above each of them was one of the dead trees that crowned the top of the hill, which Storm had carefully hollowed when he built this place. One large hole in the top of the domed roof drew hot air out of the burrow, several smaller holes around the sides brought cooler air in, like an ants nest. Anything passing by would take the trees for merely trees unless they knew to look inside the hollows of the dead trunks. The far wall was covered floor to ceiling with densely packed shelves containing a variety of foods and other supplies in an organized fashion. Nine lamp stands (fueled with peanut oil so they wouldn't give off any smoke) stood at even intervals throughout the large single room. On one wall hung three identical clocks, each showing the same time—without any natural light to tell the time, Storm had once missed an important engagement when his clock started running slow; he had sworn that he wouldn't let it happen again. Built into one wall was a well that led to a fast moving underground river that flowed deep into the forest, and along the opposite wall was another hole for trash that led to the same river, downstream of course. Next to the door stood a magnetic rack for Storm's armor and weapons, which was currently empty except for a spare sword and a few knives. A simple bench was all that resembled a kitchen, dining room or lounge room, and in one corner was a comfortable looking bed of hay. Storm was glad when, after taking in the room, Cadance's first act was to help him toward the bed; and, as designed, the door swung shut automatically behind them. But his relief vanished when he heard Cadance speak again: “Rest, my love. I don't know where we are, but there must be somepony around here who can help us. I'm going to have a look outside, but I'll be back soon.” How could she be so stupid? Storm had lived in the darkest parts of the forest long enough to know what would happen if she went out there. She'd make noise, she'd leave tracks, they would find her and they would kill her; not cleanly, not quickly, but over days. A soft mind like hers would offer succulent nutrition that would be easily ravaged by even the weakest of terrormongers. It would suck her dry and discard her, then follow her tracks back to the burrow and do the same to him, if he was still alive by then. If she opened that door, they would both die! “Don't!” he tried to emphasis as much as he could but ended up in a coughing fit that made his lungs ache. “What?” Cadance put her ear next to his mouth so he wouldn't have to talk loudly, but Storm's voice was already beyond gone, he couldn't afford to waste another word. If he didn't convince her not to leave with the few words he had left, it would be over for both of them. He tried to think, searching for the perfect words to make her understand why she mustn’t leave the shelter, but he was exhausted and his thoughts came slow. One idea alone presented itself, and he took it. “Don't leave me.” he begged, trying to sound pitiful. Cadance smiled and then lay down next to him, half on the hay and half on the dirt. Spreading one of her wings over him like a blanket, she said in the sweetest voice Storm had ever heard, “I'm here.” Storm knew that they were safe, at least for the moment, and let his exhausted muscles relax. Within minutes he was sleeping soundly while Cadance kept watch, keeping him warm in her silent embrace. …................................................................................................................................................................. The three friends stared at Shining Armor; for the first time Rainbow Dash and Apple Jack believed that he was telling them the truth, and for the first time they wished he wasn't. Twilight was just as horrified as her friends, but her horror was offset by the excitement of learning something totally new and quite unexpected. She was determined to get all the facts out of her brother as fast as she could. “If there are already Rangers in the forest, can't Celestia just send a message to one of them since they're a lot closer to Storm and Cadance then we are? Don't they have dragons?” “They don't have dragon assistants like you do, but even if they did, it wouldn't make any difference. The laws of magic work differently in the forest; the dragons are unable to teleport once they’ve crossed the border of the Everfree Forest. We can't use drums or horns or anything like that to communicate either. We tried that a long time ago, but it wasn't long before the terrormongers decoded out messages and began sending out false signals to lead Rangers into traps. For every legitimate message that was sent, ten fake ones were relayed. Many Rangers were led to their deaths by the brilliant forgeries, and the signals that were legitimate were usually ignored by whoever heard them in case they too were frauds. Changing the codes wasn't much help either, because the terrormongers are telepathic and would simply rip the new codes out of whatever Ranger they caught. The only safe way to spread messages is in person. Even so, anypony you meet in the forest might well be a changeling. That, combined with the fact that every ranger squad keeps its specific routes secret, makes it almost impossible for news to spread quickly among the Rangers.” Twilight took the moment’s silence to note Shining Armor's curious language, “You keep on saying 'we' whenever you refer to the Rangers, but I thought you were one of the Royal Guard.” Shining Armor nodded, “I'm both. Membership between the Rangers and the Royal Guard overlaps. Any member of the Royal Guard who proves himself brave and trustworthy is told about the Rangers, and many Rangers become senior members of the Royal Guard when they retire from active duty. Every Royal Guard past the rank of sergeant knows about the Rangers, and promotion past major require at least one tour of active duty in the Forest.” “What was it that you said about changelings?” Rainbow asked, for the first time with a note of respect, “I thought the Rangers were fighting the terrormongers, or are there more enemies you have to watch out for?” “The terrormongers are our worst and greatest enemies, but there are others. Thousands of changelings fight alongside terrormonger forces. We are unsure of the exact nature of their alliance, but it seems clear they both seek the destruction of Equestria, and work relentlessly toward this goal. There are also wild beasts: manticores, cockatrice, timber wolves and so on. These, by themselves, are little more than pests to the battle hardened Rangers, but they become tools of death in the claws of a terrormonger. Terrormongers don't seem interested in feeding off the fear of unintelligent creatures, perhaps they're unable able to, but they can still fill their minds with visions of fear, and then use those fears to bend animals to their will. It’s rare to see a terrormonger necromancer without at least a few wild animals acting as an dark honor guard, and waves of predators driven mad by fear will accompany the ghosts conjured by the terrormongers’ dark arts. The truly awful thing is how terrormongers will summon several phantom creatures for every real creature they control. If you ever fight a terrormonger, you will feel beset by scores of wild animals. Only a few of them will be real, but you have no way of telling which are real and which are fakes until you actually hit one, and so you are forced to fight them all, and hope you don't spend your strength fighting an illusion while a real enemy grabs you from behind. Meanwhile the terrormonger will be feasting on your fear and using it to create more phantom monsters.” This was getting to be more than Twilight wanted to handle, but her inquisitive mind wouldn't let her drop it; she had started asking and she would keep asking until she understood. There had to be some good things about this war—if they were still alive it meant the Rangers had been capable of protecting them so far; it must mean they were at least as powerful as the terrormongers. “What about the Rangers? Are they all ponies, or is there anything that helps them fight the terrormongers and the changelings?” “Most of the Rangers are ponies, but a few griffins from the north have joined us, along with a tribe of diamond dogs who initially came seeking the riches of the forest, but became warriors when they realized how much was at stake. A few rangers have pets like bats or phoenixes but aside from that, we fight alone.” Something about the way Shining Armor said, “we fight alone,” made Twilight suspicious. It was like when they were kids—if there was ever a party she hadn’t been invited to but he had (which happened quite often), he would try to avoid telling her so she wouldn’t feel hurt; even if it meant not going himself. This was like that. “Earlier you mentioned dragons and ursas being the reason we weren’t already dead. How do they fit in?” Shining Armor hesitated, “You don't really want to know, Twily. When you need to know I promise that I'll tell you, but right now we should be getting ready to go.” “B.B.” Twilight wasn't going to budge, “any information you give us could save our lives, whatever it is, it can't be worse then what you’ve already told us about the terrormongers.” Shining Armor sighed, “Centuries ago, Celestia came upon an unusual egg, abandoned and uncared for. She took it back to the palace and the egg hatched into a baby girl dragon of a breed she'd never seen before. She raised it as a companion, but one day the dragon suddenly changed and became ravenously greedy. The greedier it got the larger it got, and the larger it got the more it could grab, the more it grabbed the greedier it got, so by the end of the day Celestia's gorgeous little pet had become a monster. In order to protect Canterlot, Celestia had the beast restrained and released deep within the Everfree Forest. The dragon established a horde of gems, which are common in the forest, and began protecting it. Unexpectedly, the terrormongers began avoiding that part of the woods for fear of the dragon, allowing the Rangers who once protected that sector to move elsewhere. In time; the dragon mated with a dragon native to the forest (which was extremely rare at the time) and laid two eggs, which she left unattended as though she cared nothing for their survival. Two Rangers, who were about to retire, decided to take the eggs back to Equestria. The dragon eggs hatched, and the Rangers took great delight in their small companions. But what happened to Celestia's dragon happened to these two as well; almost overnight they turned from cute little assistants into raging monsters. These too were cast into the Everfree Forest, where they built their own hoards, and again the terrormongers and changelings steered clear of those parts of the woods. At this point, the Rangers started to realize the incredible potential of the dragons. They started collecting every dragon egg they could find, and sent them in batches to Celestia. She in turn gave them to her school for gifted unicorns. Each student was given one egg to care for. The dragons proved themselves to be great study partners; and in later generations we were even able to breed in the ability for them to function as teleporters for small objects like scrolls, allowing Celestia to keep in touch with her students over long distances. But each dragon is also micro-chipped during their early days at the academy. When they mature, the microchip lets off a beacon, and specially trained Rangers are dispatched to capture them. They are then brought to the Everfree Forest where they are given a hoard to protect. As long as the hoard they're given is too big for them to easily carry; they will not try to move it or leave it, so it's easy for us to position them where we want them. We form them into great chains stretching out over the length of forest, each just far enough from the next so they don't fight over territory. The dragons protect their hoards and thus their territories from both Rangers and terrormongers. The only way to pass them is either with an army large enough to defeat a dragon, or in groups too small to attract their attention, no more then ten at the most. This forces both sides to break their armies into dozens of small squads which fight innumerable skirmishes across the breadth of the entire forest, which is advantageous to the smaller army—us. I'm sorry Twilight, but that's the truth. Training gifted unicorns is only one of the purposes of Celestia's school for gifted unicorns, the other, more important purpose, is weapons production.” For Twilight, learning about the terrormongers was like cold water being dumped on her face, but this? This was like a dagger to the heart. Her eyes blurred, and she thought of sweet, innocent little Spike, who was at that moment making food for her. She had only been away from him for an hour, and yet she missed him already. How could Celestia have kept this from her? She told Celestia everything she learned about friendship and magic, but it looked like Celestia thought it perfectly all right not to tell her that the entire purpose of her education was a lie! “It can't be true. Please tell me that it’s not true.” “It is true, but don't make it sound like it’s that bad. If the dragons were born in the wild they would spend their childhood alone, then mature, gather a hoard and protect it for the rest of their lives. With our involvement they spend their childhood loved and cared for by Celestia’s students, and they assist in training the future leaders and magic professors of Equestria. Then, when they get big, they are given an already started hoard which they are happy to protect, and in doing so protect all of Equestria. I know it’s hard to accept; but this takes nothing away from their quality of life, in fact it adds to it, meanwhile the benefits to Equestria can hardly be measured.” “But it's all a lie! The whole school is a lie!” “No it’s not. The school was training unicorns long before it started training dragons. Adding an extra purpose to the school has not diminished its original function; it has, in fact, expanded it.” “It won't happen to Spike!” said Twilight desperately, “Spike already matured once; he got big, but came to himself and turned back into a baby dragon. He can fight it, he doesn’t have to change.” “He's delayed maturation but hasn’t canceled it. One day he will leave; it’s natural. All I can say is, cherish every moment you have with him, because you won't know what day with him will be your last.” Shining Armor leaned over to stroke his sister’s mane with his horn but she recoiled. Shining Armor knew that too much information at one time could be burdensome, he remembered how he’d felt the first time he heard the truth. He needed to make her think of something else. “The ursas are native to the forest;” He said gently, “they are extremely rare, but are our only hope to repel a major attack. Dragons are useful for turning away moderate assaults, but sometimes the horrorlords of the terrormongers will gather a huge army, capable of cutting through our dragon walls. When that happens, only an ursa major can save us. We’ve never been able to tame ursas; as we are barely insects in comparison to them. But long ago we learned that large teams of Rangers, working together, could create music, lights, and smells that would lure them to a battle field. It is the most difficult craft a Ranger can learn and also the most important. Ursas do not actually engage in the fighting, but if we can get one onto the field, their presence changes everything. The mind of an ursa major is centuries old, but contains nothing but basic animal instincts. Their minds are too large to be deceived or corrupted by even the most powerful of necromancer spells, but simple enough that they can be read easily. The Rangers have a spell, which one unicorn can use on a large group of Rangers, that will telepathically piggyback their minds onto that of the ursa major. Those under the influence of the spell will see and feel the same as the ursa does. Their minds become immune to the terrormonger illusions and, as ursas typically regard our epic battles with little more then curious amusement, the fear of the Rangers will dissipate; starving the terrormongers of useful energies and leaving them powerless before us. In short, if the terrormongers and changelings mass in the thousands, an ursa major is our only way of stopping them.” Shining Armor surveyed each of the three mares sitting around him. All of them looked very uneasy with the information they had received, but none of them were cowering like frightened foals. Overall, they were handling it better then many soldiers did, when they first found out the truth, even Twilight seemed to rapidly recovering from sudden shock of realizing Spike's true purpose in 'her' education. Finally Shining Armor's eyes rested on Rainbow Dash, “We need to go, Rainbow Dash. I have done as you demanded, and told you and your friends everything about your mission. Now, in the name of the Princess, I command you to ready the Wonderbolts and help me find Cadance and Storm.” “You’re going?” Dash sounded surprised. “I am, and as captain of the Royal Guard, I'm assuming command of the mission.” “But you just got here, and are still weak from keeping the shield up for so long.” Twilight reminded him, “The Princess sent you here to rest; there's no way you can go on this mission in your condition.” “My fiancé, my friend, and my body are out there in that forest. I won't rest until I know they're safe and I couldn't rest now even if I tried. Staying here would be more stressful then going.” “The Wonderbolts will travel faster without having to wait for earthbound ponies.” Dash said confidently, “The whole point of us coming is to cover a lot of ground quickly, and you won't be of much help there.” “Ten miles in the right direction is better then a hundred in the wrong direction. Really, do you have any idea where to start looking? I know the general area where Storm lives, but if I'm off within ten miles that would leave more then a hundred square miles of dense forest to search, for something that is going to be hidden. I'm coming and that is final.” “Then I'm coming too.” said Twilight, “The Princess told me to watch you and make sure you were ok. That would be hard to do from Ponyville if you’re in the forest.” Shining Armor looked at his sister, not surprised by her audacity, but worried for her safety, “Did you read those books I gave you on magical combat techniques?” “Yes.” “Did you practice them?” “Along with the bonus materials referenced in the back, and I got a 95% on the written test.” Shining Armor smiled, “That's my sister, you can come; but remember this won't be a book, this will be real, do or die situations. If you come, you will do exactly as I tell you, or you may not get back alive.” “Agreed,” promised Twilight. “I'm coming too!” Ever since Shining Armor first mentioned the Rangers, Apple Jack had been so quiet the others had almost forgotten she was there. They were surprised to hear her speak up so suddenly and with so much certainty. “That's ok, Apple Jack,” said Twilight moved by her friend’s loyalty, “you don't have to go, the three of us and the Wonderbolts can find Cadance and Silent Storm.” “Not on your life!” growled Apple Jack, “Ain't no way that you’re leaving me behind on this one; there ain't no way. I'm going!” “You will stay,” said Shining Armor with equal resolution, “this does not concern you.” “Not my business? How can my family not be my business?” AJ's voice sounded like nothing Twilight had ever heard, and she thought she saw her blinking tears out of her eyes. “I won't be left behind again. I won't!” Twilight looked at her friend in confusion, “We've always taken you on our adventures, when did we ever leave you behind?” Apple Jack looked down between her hooves, “You didn't.” “Then who did?” asked Rainbow, confused at AJ's sudden surge of emotion. Apple Jack looked between her friends and then answered in a voice full of hurt, “My papa.” Twilight was stunned, “You’ve never said anything about your parents before, not ever.” “Well that's cause you never asked! It’s not something we really talk about.” Shining Armor regarded her solemnly, “Who was your papa?” Apple Jack fought for a minute to get her feelings under control, “His name was Lasso Mac—even had a lasso for a cutie mark. He was the best darn rodeo king ever to set hoof inside the ring. He was amazing, Twilight, you should have seen him; he’d fill his lasso with dozens of little whistles, so he could play them like an instrument, or he would weave little bottles into it, that would open when they spun at different speeds and release different colored smokes.” Twilight looked on in amazement as her friend poured out things she had never talked about before, maybe never told anypony. So far these sounded like they should be happy memories, but the way AJ was saying them; it was like a dam full of hurt and frustration had suddenly burst and wouldn't stop flowing until the pain was emptied. “Traveled all around Equestria he did, winnin’ medals and trophies until he met mamma and settled down at the farm. I remember growing up with Big Macintosh, how we wanted to be just like him. When I was a filly he got me my first lasso and taught me to throw it. He was great at the farm to; he had a special connection to the apple trees that kept them healthy and I don't reckon I've ever tasted apples as sweet as when he was growing ‘em. When it was time for apple harvest, he would get out his lasso with the whistles and make just the right sound that made the tree stems vibrate, and all the ripe apples would fall right off, without him even touchin’ the tree. Us and mamma adored him, but he never stayed! HE NEVER STAYED! He would just disappear, for weeks at the time, and he never told us where he went! When we asked him where he went, he'd say he didn't want there to be any lies between us, but that he couldn't tell us the truth. Tore mamma up inside being treated like that, tore the rest of us up too, but she was the one I heard cryin’ at night for him to come home. I started practicing with my lasso as much as I could, hopin’ maybe if I was as good as he was, maybe he'd want to stay home more; but no matter how good I got it didn’t seem to matter. We never knew when he'd be home or when he'd leave. Sometimes he'd bring strangers home for dinner, sometimes he'd take a wagon of apples away and not come back with any money, but other times he'd have money that we didn't know where he got it from. But he'd NEVER tell us what was really goin on. Then one night right after Apple Bloom was born, he just disappeared and never came back. Mamma couldn't take the secrets anymore so she decided to go out lookin’ for him. She followed his tracks into the Everfree Forest and she never came back either. Poor Big Macintosh cried for weeks, and eventually got so wrapped up that he never wanted to deal with anypony again. Apple Bloom never knew either of her parents; Granny was too old and too upset to help much with the farm or Apple Bloom, so I raised Apple Bloom like I was her mother and kept the farm running! Now you’re tellin’ me about these secret Rangers livin’ in the woods, fightin’ against these terrormonger and changelings and who knows what else. What if my daddy was one of you?! The answers could be in that forest. If you know the deep forest, and you’re goin’ in, then I'm comin’ with you!” Apple Jack stood squarely and faced Shining Armor down, turning almost as red as he was, but whether from anger or shame at realizing what she had said, Twilight couldn't tell. In all the time Twilight had known AJ, she had never acted like this. Twilight was scared; a few hours ago she thought she knew what the world was like, but now it seemed she didn't know anything about a forest that was practically on her doorstep, or about the truth behind her education, or her brother, or even her closest friends. At the same time she felt compassion welling up inside her for the entire Apple family. She nearly fell over when she heard her brother’s response. “No,” he said firmly, “you are not coming.” “Yes I am!” insisted Apple Jack, “I won't take no for an answer.” “This is an urgent rescue mission for two missing ponies. We do not have time to help you run down a personal family vendetta. If you ran off by yourself, you would be dead within a day, and I will not have that on my hooves.” “I won't run off, I'll help with the rescue, but in exchange, on the way back, I want you to point me to where I can find somepony who can tell me if my papa really was a Ranger.” “Let her come B.B. I've seen what she can do, she will - ” “Stay out of this Twily!” Shining Armor was sounding more like a military officer and Twilight didn’t like it, “I said no, and that's my final answer. Stay here and mind your apples, apple mare. Rainbow Dash, get the Wonderbolts. Twily, come with me.” What happened next seemed to happen in slow motion. Shining Armor turned to leave, but before he could take a step Apple Jack raced around, blocking his path. Shining Armor moved to push her aside but she lunged forward with a kick, barely missing his head. Before Twilight could do anything, her friend and brother were both rearing and kicking fiercely. Twilight tried to stop them but found she had suddenly lost the ability to move. Shining Armor flipped AJ, who tumbled onto her back. Lowering his horn, Shining Armor ran forward as if to hold his horn to her throat; but before he could get close enough, AJ's hind hoofs kicked powerfully into his chest. Shining Armor staggered, and AJ leaped to her feet in a single splendid movement. Grabbing another coil of rope from another tree, AJ lassoed his front-right hoof and pulled, trying to drag him off his hooves. Shining Armor began to fall forwards but stomped his other front hoof onto the rope, canceling the pressure. Ducking his head, Shining Armor plunged his horn through the rope and into the ground; then, flicking his head back up, he sprayed Apple Jack's face with loose bits of dirt and gravel. Strange, thought Twilight, Shining Armor wasn't using any of his magic. His horn was glowing brightly, but she could see that it wasn’t having any effect. She tried again to move, but still couldn't. AJ retreated to a nearby apple tree, one kick sent a course of fruit falling, another kick sent two apples directly toward Shining Armor's face. He ducked just in time and rolled; then picked himself up and charged full speed. Apple Jack stood her ground until the last second and then leaped to one side, letting Shining Armor barrel harmlessly past. Shining Armor cantered around a tree before wheeling back to face Apple Jack; but instead of trying to charge her again, he slowed to a trot and then a walk, “You’re not bad for a farm girl, not bad at all.” “I've wrestled with Big Macintosh enough, and I'll finish you yet!” Apple Jack shouted as she charging toward Shining Armor. But suddenly she was lifted off the ground, with her legs running helplessly in the air. “Enough,” said Shining Armor. “I ain’t letting you go without me!” Even powerlessly dangling in the air, Apple Jack still had the nerve to make demands. “All right, you can come,” with that Shining Armor’s horn died down and Apple Jack fell a few feet to the ground. Twilight gasped as she suddenly realized she could now move as well. “Do you mean it?” asked Apple Jack slowly; wondering if this was some sort of trick. “First of all” said Shining Armor, “I needed to see if you knew how to fight, and you do. You were highly emotional, but you didn't let that block your thinking, as demonstrated by the tactics you used. Second, I can't be sure, but I think I have heard of a Lasso Mac in the Ranger archives. Your description of him fits a Ranger; and if your father practiced making different sounds and spreading different smells over a wide area with his lasso, that could very easily have been used to help lure an ursa major. Third, there are archives and graves that are maintained between the first and second Dragon Walls. After, and only after, we find Storm and Cadance I will show you where they are, and you can look for your father there. However, if you come on this mission you will accept my command. I am the only one with experience in the deep forest, and I meant it when I said that if you ran off by yourself, you wouldn't last a day. Will you accept my command? Apple Jack blinked a few times trying to process everything had happened, “Yes sir.” “Good.” Turning back to Rainbow Dash, Shining Armor asked one final question, “When will the Wonderbolts be ready for departure?” Rainbow looked down at Apple Jack's lasso still coiled around her waist, “As soon as one of you unties me from this tree!” Chapter 6: ChoicesRainbow Dash rose swiftly through the net of clouds, searching for her missing Wonderbolts. They should have been playing another game of cloud soccer, but the quiet sky did not surprise her. Rising higher, she cleared the top of their soccer field and found them spread out, sleeping on small drifting clouds in groups of two or three. Rainbow hovered for a few moments watching them: Firestreak snoring softly, Soarin' sleeping on his back with his legs twitching in the air, Misty and Silver Lining huddled close together despite the warmth of the afternoon sun. They were all so cute when they were asleep; so calm, so peaceful. Rainbow exhaled and bucked a nearby cloud, sending a bolt of lightning ripping through the field and shattering the stillness of the Wonderbolts’ dreams. Eleven terrified pegasi shot into the air like giant startled fleas. Soarin' seemed to vanish head first into the cloud he’d been sleeping on, while the rest dove into larger clouds like rabbits down their holes. (It was amazing how much faster they moved when they were scared.) Dash picked a visible spot in the middle of the field and waited; after a few minutes heads began peeping sheepishly out of the clouds, and the Wonderbolts gathered expectantly around her. “I hope you all enjoyed your beauty sleep.” Dash said with a smile. The Wonderbolts looked at each other sheepishly until Lightning Streak broke the silence, “uhh... yeah, it was OK. You didn't really have to do that Dash, you could have just asked us to get up.” This was true, but it would have taken ten minutes of groans and complaints; using the thunderbolt was quicker and much more fun. Dash quickly moved on to business, “Before leaving I told you all to be ready for anything. Are you ready for anything?” “You bet!” piped Surprise, “After you left we all did about twenty laps; we were going to do more but we figured we should save our energy for our big secret mission, and so we decided to rest until you got back. I take it you found out what our mission was?” Twenty laps? Yeah right, five at most. “Yes, I got our message,” the Wonderbolts leaned forward in anticipation, “we're going on a search and rescue mission for two ponies lost in the Everfree Forest.” The expression on their faces was priceless. “The ... Everfree Forest?” stammered Wave Chill in disbelief. “Yes of course,” said Dash casually, “two ponies went into the forest to look at something. They were meant to be back yesterday but nopony’s seen them since, so another pony who’s sort of like a park ranger is going in to look for them. We're going to help. Any questions?” After a few awkward moments High Winds burst out laughing, “I get it! You’re joking, like with the lightning bolt. You’re just having some fun with us, right?” “No,” said Dash cheerfully, “I'm serious. Three ponies are already waiting for us in Ponyville. We’re supposed to meet them at the library and then we're going into the forest until we find our missing ponies.” Several moments of silence passed before Blaze finally said what was on everypony's mind “Isn't this like, really dangerous? I mean, don't all sorts of monsters live in the forest?” Dash hesitated; no matter how irritating the Wonderbolts were to live with, she had always tried to maintain the veneer of honor and valor that the public saw in them—the lie that had drawn her to them in the first place; the lie she had become a part of. If she told them the truth now, there was no way she would get them to Ponyville, let alone the forest. She had promised Shining Armor the help of the Wonderbolts. She couldn't go back alone, and even if she could, they needed the Wonderbolts if they were going to find Storm and Cadance before the terrormongers did. Another thought presented itself. What if, underneath all their selfishness and cowardliness, the Wonderbolts really did have some of the valor they all pretended to have? What if putting them into a situation where they had to face their fears and work together to survive, they would find out how brave they really were and they would become the dream team she had always, always wanted. To find out, she would have to keep lying for just a little bit longer. “Sure it’s probably a little bit dangerous, but as long as we stick together we'll be fine. Our guide says there are heaps of ponies who live in the forest full time, so it can't be all that bad. You know how stories spread: ten ponies go into the forest, one of them gets into trouble and nothing happens to the other nine. When they get out, the nine ponies don’t say anything because their stories are boring, and the one pony that did get in trouble gets all the attention. We'll go in, find the missing ponies, and be back out before you know it. Think how much our ratings will improve when Canterlot hears how we bravely faced the perils of the forest to bring back the lost ponies. We'll be heroes!” “Are you sure about this Dash?” asked High Winds. They needed a little more convincing. Dash motioned for the Wonderbolts to draw nearer and spoke excitedly “OK, I was going to keep this as a surprise, but I'll tell you now. One of the missing ponies is Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. There's a bird watching post a few days into the forest that the Royal family keeps as a secret holiday resort. The princess wanted to visit it, so she took one of the royal guards along as a guide, but he got really sick after they reached the bird watching resort. All we have to do is go to the post, pick up the sick guard and the Princess, and we’ll be known as the ponies who saved Princess Celestia's favorite niece!” At this the Wonderbolts lit up like school foals and everypony started talking at once. Spitfire pointed out how Princess Mi Amore Cadenza took six Royal Guards with her whenever she watched a Wonderbolt air show, so if it only took one guard to visit the forest, then the forest must be one of the safest places in Equestria! Blaize, Fleet Foot, and Fire Streak fell to excitedly estimating (with ever more fanciful figures) what Celestia's 'generous reward' would be for helping her niece, and how much the Wonderbolts ratings would skyrocket once the media got wind this. Silver Lining and Misty wanted to know if whatever had made the guard sick was contagious, but Dash assured them that it wasn’t. Wave Chill and High Winds wanted to know if the Wonderbolts could book this bird watching resort for their next holiday. The rest of the pegasi showered Dash with praise for having landed such a golden opportunity for the Wonderbolts to show off their greatness. Dash let their imaginations fly wild for a few minutes before calling them back to order. The Wonderbolts would only receive credit for the rescue if they were the first to the scene. By now several other groups of would-be rescuers would have heard of the royal plight and be on their way. The Wonderbolts wasted no time in falling in behind Dash as she began the long dive to Ponyville, and after a few moments they began singing one of their many victory chants. Dash remained silent, basking in their adoration and trying to force down any doubts of what might happen if things went wrong. This had to work; after all, they were the Wonderbolts. ….................................................................................................................................................................. Spike was wrestling another bag of oats into an already stuffed saddlebag and Twilight's phoenix, Pyromite, was using his flames to speed cook some bread, when the library door swung open for Twilight, Apple Jack and Shining Armor, each carrying a large bucket of apples. “Hey guys, did you find Rainbow Dash?” “She's getting the Wonderbolts and then she's coming here,” answered Shining Armor, “How are the supplies?” “Good … I think. I still don't know how much food we actually need.” “We need enough for sixteen ponies for about four days of hard work.” Spike looked at his miniature hoard of snacks. “I don't think I have quite enough for that.” “Well, it’s a good thing we brought these then,” said Apple Jack with a smile, setting down her bucket of apples and indicating the others. “Will these make up the difference?” “Probably,” answered Spike, “but I'm already out of saddlebags; we don't have room for any more apples.” “There are some sacks under the counter,” volunteered Twilight, “you can tie them together and improvise saddlebags.” “Good thinking,” nodded Shining Armor, “Apple Jack, help Spike get the rest of the supplies ready; but save some room for medical supplies, we'll get them later. Twilight, come with me, I want to see your combat spells.” Twilight was about to follow her brother when Spike jumped on her back, “Combat spells? What's he talking about? What's going on?” “Twilight, Apple Jack, the Wonderbolts and I need to go into the Everfree Forest. It might be dangerous so I'm making sure that Twilight is up to it.” “But aren’t you meant to be on vacation from keeping the shield up?” Spike asked, worried. “I've already been through this with Twilight. I'm going. End of discussion.” “Well then, can I come too?” pleaded Spike, “If it's dangerous you might need me.” Shining Armor turned to Twilight, “Can he fight?” “Well ... ” hesitated Twilight, “not really.” Spike felt himself deflate as Shining Armor plucked him off Twilight's back and put him on the bench next to AJ. “Stay here and help prepare the supplies.” Before Shining Armor could turn away, flames engulfed half the kitchen forcing Shining Armor, Twilight, AJ and even Spike to cover their eyes. When the party's eyes cleared they saw Pyromite; wings extended, burning brightly, croaking what sounded like a cross between humble begging and a voracious threat. (Fortunately, after his first few attempts at burning down the library as a baby, Twilight had taken to regularly casting fireproof spells over the library and everything in it.) “Can he fight?” asked Shining Armor, a little more hopefully. Twilight shuddered, and Spike correctly guesses she was recalling the one and only time she had brought Pyromite to have tea with Fluttershy. What had began as a fight over a bowl of spaghetti between Angel and Pyromite, quickly turned into a terrible battle of beak against claw, tooth against talon, and white hot flames against Angel's deadly arsenal of poisoned katanas, knives, javelins, and silver bolts from a small repeating crossbow. The titanic clash nearly destroyed Fluttershy's cottage before Angel finally fled in disgrace. “He can fight,” Twilight squeaked. Spike and Apple Jack both knew that this was an understatement. “Well then, come outside, Pyromite,” invited Shining Armor, “we'll see what you’re made of.” With a boastful squawk of delight, Pyromite lifted off his perch and followed Twilight and Shining Armor out the front door. Spike sighed and got the sacks from under the counter, then held them for Apple Jack to tie. The two worked well together, but Spike couldn't shake feeling left out, as loud explosions testified to a violent sparring match between Shining Armor and Pyromite. “I wish I were a big dragon so I could go on more adventures with you and Twilight and the rest of the gang.” he said glumly. Apple Jack stopped and turned to Spike with a disturbed look on her face, though he couldn’t imagine why. “Just don't try to grow up too fast, Spike. Twilight needs you.” “I know, but sometimes I think if I were just a little bigger, I'd be able to—” he noticed the flashes from Shining Armor's dual with Pyromite had ceased, yet for some reason the rumbling sound was getting louder. AJ noticed it too and looked out the window, “What in tarnation!?” ...................................................................................................................................................................... Dash led her exuberant team in wedge tail formation over the rooftops of Ponyville, stopping every few streets for spontaneous stunts to please the gawking ponies below. Rainbow knew they should be moving along, but the Wonderbolts loved showing off, and if this helped bolster their spirits for the mission ahead, then fine, a few minutes wouldn't hurt. They switched formation several times and began a more complex routine of barrel roles and cartwheels as the crowd grew larger. Dash could see Twilight on her front lawn with Shining Armor talking into her ear and Pyromite on her back. Twilight's eyes closed and her horn was glowing as though she were focusing on some sort of spell. The eggheads were busy which meant the Wonderbolts had time to perform. Throwing themselves into a more complex routine of barrel roles, cartwheels, leaps and dives, the Wonderbolts preformed with one purpose—to please the crowds. The crowd grew with every new stunt, and so did the stakes. Simple barrel roles might be enough to impress fifty ponies, but a crowd of five hundred wanted better, more elaborate stunts. The Wonderbolts were happy to oblige. On one rooftop Scootaloo appeared, jumping up and down with excitement and waving at Rainbow Dash, trying to get her attention. Dash flew close enough to give her a high hoof and almost knocked her off the roof. Dash was about to double back and catch her, but Scootaloo caught herself just in time and scrambled back onto the roof, grinning from ear to ear as she did so. The crowds cheered louder and louder but eventually one chant rose above the rest, “DASH, DASH, SONIC DASH. DASH, DASH, SONIC DASH.” They wanted the Sonic Rainboom. Dash did one fast lap around Ponyville to pick up speed and gain altitude, then sped back to the center of town, breaking the sound barrier right above the audience just high enough not to cause any ear damage. Dash sang into visibility a glittering rainbow over the small township, doing all sorts of loop-the-loops through the clouds until finally settling into a spiraling dive, breaking her fall at the last possible instant and landing right in front of the library. The rest of the Wonderbolts lined up on either side of her and joined her in taking a bow before the wowed audience. Dash turned to Twilight who seemed as amazed as the rest of Ponyville, although a little confused, then turned to Shining Armor, expecting to see a similar expression of wonder, only to see eyes that stared daggers. His mouth moved but the crowd was cheering too much for Rainbow to hear anything. She moved closer and motioned for him to repeat himself, there was a flash of light and the noise faded; looking around Rainbow recognized Twilight's basement. “What do you think you are doing!?” repeated Shining Armor. “My job, I'm the Wonderbolt captain, this is what we do.” “Your job right now is to help rescue Princess Cadance and Silent Storm from the Everfree Forest! To do that, I was hoping to leave Ponyville quietly, so nopony would think to follow us or ask us why we were going into the forest, but you just ruined every chance of that with your little charade.” Dash didn't know what to say. It had been spontaneous; she never thought it would cause any harm. “Come on, it's not that bad, is it?” “Maybe you didn't understand what I meant when I said the rangers plant poison joke along the paths to discourage stupid travelers. If we go into the forest now, half the town will go trooping in after us. Do you have any idea how stupid that was?” “I ... ” “Apparently Princess Celestia thinks the Wonderbolts are smart enough to take on a classified mission. Is she wrong? Because if they're not fit, you should take them home, right now! In fact that would be useful as it would distract the town long enough for the rest of us to get into the forest.” How dare he? Dash had spent her life dreaming, bleeding and striving to be a Wonderbolt, and he was belittling them as though they were nothing. He had not earned the right to be angry at them like she had. “You bet they're ready.” Shining Armor calmed down, but only slightly, “You've told them about the terrormongers and the Rangers?" Dash ignored the weight in her gut and answered on instinct, “I've told them everything they need to know.” “Good. I have some letters to write, go make sure your Wonderbolts are ready for the job. So long as you can keep them under control, we should be fine.” “Oh, they'll be ready,” promised Dash angrily, “and frankly, you should be more concerned about you keeping yourself under control then worrying about them!” With that Rainbow turned and leaped to the top of the basement with a single bound. Hearing about the Rangers and the mission had distracted her momentarily, but it hadn't made her forget what she saw when she flew in the window earlier today. It hadn't been Storm she had seen embracing Twilight, it had been Shining Armor, and in its own way, that was even worse! He was engaged to Princess Cadance. So what was that, adultery plus incest!? Even if Shining Armor wasn't engaged, Rainbow highly doubted that Celestia would tolerate incest in the royal family, or the royal guard, or her school for gifted unicorns, or just about anywhere for that matter. Shining Armor, seemed enough of a jerk to try just about anything, but Twilight... something was seriously wrong with her. “Wow, a baby dragon!” Rainbow followed Misty's voice into the kitchen where several of her Wonderbolts were gathered around Spike who seemed to be enjoying the attention. “He's so cute,” squealed High Winds, “What's his name? Can he talk?” “You bet I can talk,” retorted the dragon, “just call me Spike.” “How old are you Spike?” asked Rapidfire, goggling at the adorable reptile, “Wait, let me guess. You’re ... seven.” Spike hesitated a few moments and a mischievous glint lit up his eyes, “Actually I'm three thousand, four hundred and forty-six! You see, dragons are born big and then they get smaller as they get older. I used to be the dragon emperor, but then I got overthrown in a horrible palace coup. So I'm hiding out in Ponyville until I can organize an army to retake my throne. Oh, I hired a unicorn assistant to help me in the meantime. She's a swell gall; sleeps in a basket next to my bed, makes me breakfast, stuff like that.” Three shocked Wonderbolts’ jaws hit the floor almost in unison. Spike stood perfectly still, looking almost regal on his little three inch legs, until Rapidfire began to sink to his knees, sending Spike into a hopeless series of hysterics. Rapidfire jumped back to his hooves, afraid that his gesture had somehow offended the little sovereign but Spike by now was laughing too hard to notice. “Did we do something wrong? Is he angry with us?” asked Fleet Foot in a panicked voice as Spike's laughter began to sound like some kind of barking. “He's about to eat you!” shouted Dash who had crept up behind them, “Run. RUN!” The Wonderbolts fled the room leaving Rainbow alone with Spike, whose hysterics only redoubled at Rainbow's interference. Eventually he was able to get enough of a grip of himself that he recognized his old friend. Still struggling to recover Spike was able to pull himself to his feet, “Rainbow hehe Dash, good to see you. I haven’t seen you since... well... about two hours ago really...” “Wait a minute. You saw me when I came in before?” “Well of course, I was in the room with Twilight and Shining Armor. You probably just didn't see me because I was behind the door.” Dash felt like her blood was running cold. Shining Armor was horsing around with Twilight... with Spike in the room. What kind of a library was this? “...What were you all doing in the room?” “Well Celestia said that there might be unexpected side-effects from Shining Armor's body swap, so I moved my basket into Shining Armor's room so I could keep an eye on him. He slept for ages and then he started thrashing around and yelling in his sleep so I ran out and got Twilight, who came in and woke him up. He was freaking out from whatever he had been dreaming, something about Twilight being dead, but then he realized it was just a nightmare and gave Twilight a hug. Ah and then you came in... screamed at him... then flew away crying.” Spike's voice trailed off thinking of the bizarre visit and looked at her quizzically “why did you do that?” Rainbow took several moments to digest what Spike was telling her. Nightmare, brother and sister hug, not inflamed lovers hug. “I just... ummm... I saw Twilight with this red stallion, hugging next to a bed, saying they loved each other and thought--” Spike, caught her drift and fell into another fit of hysterics. “You thought... you thought Twilight and Shining Armor… were in love?” he managed between giggling fits before stopping cold “wait a second.... ew, that’s gross! They're siblings for crying out loud!” “Well I didn't know it was Shining Armor! I thought he was... somepony else.” rebutted Rainbow, wishing he would keep his voice down. “Which you obviously wouldn’t care about as you hardly know Storm.” said a voice behind her. Dash pirouetted to find herself nose to nose with Shining Armor again. Shheesh! Couldn't he announce himself before sneaking up on somepony like that!? “Just how well do you know Storm?” he pressed. “None of your business!” snapped Dash “and you should learn not to listen in on other ponies conversations.” Shining Armor regarded her coldly for a few seconds before responding “I need Spike for a few minutes. Go make sure that your Wonderbolts are ready.” …............................................................................................................................................................ Spike watched Rainbow grunt in frustration and then trot out after her Wonderbolts, before giving his attention to Shining Armor who was levitating two scrolls in front of him. “You want me to send these to the Princess?” Shining Armor pushed one of the scrolls a little closer “I've already inscribed it with an alternate address, just breath on it and it will go where it needs to.” Spike complied and the two watched as the letter dissolved into smoke and flew out an open window “and that one?” Spike asked indicating the remaining scroll. Shining Armor looked around to make sure they were alone then closed the door and lowered his voice “tomorrow, some ponies are going to come looking for me. When they arrive, give them this.” Spike reached for the scroll, instantly feeling a faint tingling of magic as his nails touched it. Spike had spent enough time with Twilight to recognize a protection spell when he saw one. Without the proper counter spell this scroll would be impossible for him to mail or open. Spike tossed the scroll around in his claws, getting a feel for the mysterious energies that seemed to emanate from it. It was obviously an powerful enchantment, even Twilight probably couldn't open this unless... Spike looked questioningly at Shining Armor. “I'd appreciate it if the others didn't know about this. Can I trust you?” Shining Armor was one of the first ponies Spike had met after he was hatched at Cesestia's School for gifted unicorns. He had been about the only pony who was able to knock Twilight out of her obsessive studying and get her to have some fun, and on his weekly visits to Twilight he had almost always brought Spike a bag of sweet sapphires or spicy fire diamonds. But to keep something from Twilight… “Yes.” Spike said hesitantly. “Thank you. The rest of us will be leaving in a few minutes and there's one more thing I need you to do for me.” “…All right” “I need you to prepare some more supplies, like the ones you already made but only about half as much will be necessary this time. In my room there's a bag with about six hundred bits in it. Use what you need to buy the next set of supplies and the rest is yours.” Spike quickly did some calculations, all up the supplies Shining Armor was asking for would probably cost about three hundred; Shining Armor was practically giving him a small fortune. Spike began grinning as he began counting his blessings and then belched a blast of flame as an incoming letter materialized in front of him, which Shining Armor caught without hesitation. Shining Armor began to leave then looked over his shoulder to the slightly bewildered baby dragon. “One last thing, there's also a bag of your favorite star sapphires with my other bags. I was going to give them to you a little later but it seems I might not have a chance so, feel free to help yourself.” Spikes mouth began watering as Shining Armor left the room. He stashed the cryptic letter under the bench and then headed towards Shining Armor's room. He had some shopping to do, but first; he was going to find those gems. ….................................................................................................................................................................. For all their failings, the Wonderbolts were able to understand that they needed to get into the forest secretly, so other ponies wouldn't learn about the troubled princess, and organize competing rescue teams. After collecting their share of the supplies, they provided a brief but grand farewell to the ponies still gathered outside the library and then took off at a considerable pace and altitude towards Las Pegasus. After putting a few miles and a large hill between them and Ponyville, they dropped almost to ground level and slid into the forest; skirting along the edge just inside the tree line until they regrouped with the others. The path was just wide enough for two ponies to comfortably trot abreast. The two unicorns led the way, deep in conversation and giving a clear feeling they did not want to be disturbed. Leaving the Wonderbolts to take up the rear and carry on with their own pointless discussions, Rainbow walked beside Apple Jack and couldn't have asked for a better companion. Apple Jack did most of the talking, telling her all about the comings and going of Ponyville this last year: the blind cockatrice that Fluttershy adopted, Twilight doing substitute teaching for Cheerilee, the apple harvest and a dozen other minor, everyday occurrences that Rainbow had missed. Rainbow would have been content to listen to Apple Jack for hours but it wasn't long before Zecora's hut came into view and both mares came to understand the empty room in their packs for medical supplies. From the window drifted the smell of bubbling concoctions and the laughter of two ponies. Was one of the Rangers visiting Zechora? No the other voice sounded more like a filly. Rainbow jumped towards the window to get a better look but only made it a few feet before she was seized mid air and dragged back to the ground. Rainbow shot a dirty look over her shoulder just in time to see Shining Armor's horn stop glowing. “Wait here with the Wonderbolts and Apple Jack.” he commanded, then turning to Twilight he more cheerfully invited “you coming?” ….................................................................................................................................................................. Twilight opened the door and entered into to a warm room lined with pots of exotic herbs and spices. In the middle of the room sat Zecora next to her large bubbling cauldron along with Apple Bloom who must be on one of her semi-regular visits. “Twilight!” exclaimed Apple Bloom when she saw her come in “Tell Zecora that that she should give me somethin’ to make me stronger so I can beat Scootaloo in a contest.” “To defeat your friend in ways not legit; heed my words, no good will come of it.” warned Zecora as she scouped spice from a drum into the cauldron. “But Zecora” whined Apple Bloom “She's got her wings which give her an unfair advantage, I'm not looking to cheat, I just want things to be even. Are you sure you couldn't fix me up a little something?” “Indeed I could, but that does not mean, I should.” Twilight only half understood Apple Bloom’s desire for a muscle stimulant. She knew that Diamond Tiara had boasted endlessly about her planned graduation party at the palace with the Wonderbolts performing a private show, and how Silver Spoon was the only other foal from the class who was invited. Diamond Tiara and Silver spoon had rubbed the other foal’s mussels in it till they were sick to death of it, and so as compensation Mrs. Cheerilee had put on the best party she could afford for the rest of the class. Word spread from student to parent and from parent everypony else. Soon, half the town was involved in creating a counter party that was probably far more fun, but at a fraction of the cost. Fluttershy established a petting zoo, Pinkie and the Cakes made sweets, Twilight arranged a fireworks display and preformed magic tricks, Cranky Doodle Donkey played the bagpipes (which he did remarkably well), but the real star of the show had been Cheerilee's new coltfriend, Jell Gibson, who brought a two-hundred gallon tub of jelly for the foals to play in. After what had seemed like a free for all jelly fight (though the foals insisted that there had been teams) the foals took to having wrestling contests in the jelly with Scootaloo claiming first prize and Apple Bloom second. “I thought the contest was already over Apple Bloom. Why would you need help winning something that's already happened?” “Cause the fight wasn't fair!” Insisted Apple Bloom “I was gonna just challenge her to rematch in the pond, but Snips and Snails heard about it and suggested we hold our own iron pony competition to decide whose the most athletic pony in the school. We start next week but if Zecora doesn’t help me, Scootaloo's gonna use her wings just like Rainbow Dash did against mah sister.” Twilight thought for a minute “Doesn’t the fact that Snips and Snails suggested it; tell you that an iron pony competition is a bad idea?” Before Apple Bloom could answer her eyes looked behind Twilight and blinked. “Well howdy do Mr., I haven't seen you before. I'm Apple Bloom.” Twilight turned to see Shining Armor in the doorway, looking impatient to get a move on. “Apple Bloom I'd like you to meet-” Shining Armor's clearing his throat cut her off. “Well Apple Bloom,” he said quickly “I'll bet you'll never guess what's outside. Apparently the Wonderbolts got lost on their way to Los Pegasus and are right outside. I just gave them directions out of here but they've decided to rest for a few minutes before heading out. Why don't you go say hi?” “Do you mean it?” asked Apple Bloom, her eyes growing wide as saucers. “I do, but they're won't be there for very long so you'll have to hurry up if you want to see them.” “Oh boy, oh boy” shouted Apple Bloom jumping up and down with excitement. “Bye Twilight, bye Zecora, bye... whoever you are” and with that she was bolted out the door with her with her mane and tail billowing behind her. “Salutations Silent Storm” smiled Zecora after Apple Bloom had left “Your return is sooner then you warned. Yet never fear my long held friend, your armor I was quick to mend.” “Madam Zecora-” began Shining Armor with a bow but he was but was almost instantly cut off by Zecora who had risen to her hooves, catching him in her intense gaze. “Perhaps just now I spoke in haste and my words of greeting were but a waste. I sense not the stench of a changeling veneer, but yet it seems you are not whom you appear.” “Age has not dulled your sight” said Shining Armor, head still slightly inclined “its me, Shining Armor. Storm and I engaged in a body swapping spell and-” “Shining Armor!” bellowed Zecora, drawing herself to full height, suddenly appearing menacing as though the cauldron next to her was boiling due to her rage instead of the fire beneath it. “To dare come here you show great nerve, or care not for your life preserve!” “Zecora please listen to me” started Shining Armor as he backed away before Zecora's advance, ears flat and mohawk bristling. “No! For your offense it was most grave, your shameful acts prove you a knave! To become a friend, and one so dear, then leave and then visit not, in donkey's years?” Quick as lightning Zecora threw one hoof around Shining Armor's neck and drew him in for a brief but fierce bear hug, ruffling his mane with her other hoof before releasing him with a cheerful laugh. “Come and be welcome my prodigal friend. Tell me what aid that I might lend. Tell of your travels, while you were away, and tell why Storm's face you have today.” Breathing a heavy sigh of relief, Shining Armor sat down with Twilight and as quickly as possible, described his keeping up the shield, his body swap with Storm, and the disappearance of Storm and Cadance through Storm's port gem. Zecora listened patiently, waiting for Shining Armor's tail to finish before speaking “the path you have taken, it was not wise. Great shame on you, for misleading your bride. Yet what's done is done and those lost must be saved, I will provide what help you need that I might speed you on your way.” “Thank you Zecora. We have enough food and blankets to last the journey, but we don't have any medical supplies, or anything to reveal the illusions of the forest. The rescue party is myself, Twilight, thirteen pegasi and one earth pony.” “All that I have and indeed much more, you have come at an opportune time to drain my store. Flares to reveal what lurk in the night, potions to heal and increase your might.” “Thank you again” affirmed Shining Armor “But tell me, did I hear you correctly when I came in? Do you have Storm's armor here?” Prologue: Canterlot SocietySPEED! Rainbow Dash had lived her life for speed, and had never needed it more then she did now. The frenzied cries of thousands of ponies beneath her was blurred out by the roar of the wind as Dash raced through the clouds at breakneck speed. After last weeks injury; three different doctors had told her to take it easy, her wings screamed in agony with every stroke, but she had no choice. She had to fly, EVERYTHING depended on it. Out of the corner of her eye, Dash could see dozens of pegasi hot on her tail, desperate to catch her. One brown pegasi, nearly twice her size, foaming at the mouth from exertion, lunged and grabbed one of her hind legs with both of his front hooves, trying to pull her back into the swelling mass of bodies behind her. Before he knew what was happening, Dash had twisted through a peculiar flip, that sent him spinning into a nearby cloud. Dash regained her balance before she was knocked off course, but lost precious seconds doing so. Look over her shoulder, Dash saw the whites of the eyes of her closest pursuers; members from the Royal Guard, the weather patrol, and flight crews from across Equestria, all united in one purpose; to catch her. Sweat poured down her neck as she swerved wildly through a dense mesh of clouds. If she hit a cloud, it would slow her down, if she slowed down they might catch her, if they caught her, her life wouldn't be worth living. Widening her lead over her pursuers, Dash had spotted her goal when a proximity mine, hidden in a cloud, exploded right above her head; drenching her wings with water, slowing her to what felt like a crawl. Dash watched in horror as a great white pegasus from the royal guard caught and then passed her on his way to the package which rested serenely on a pedestal of cloud, just beyond her reach. Despite the desperation of the situation Dash couldn't help but wonder at the beauty of the small package; a Wonderbolt uniform. The Royal Guard reached the uniform a moment before Dash, clutching it between his massive white hooves, but his ecstasy was short lived. Seizing her life's dream with her front hooves; Dash spun 180 degrees in a heartbeat and kicked the guard with both her hind hooves; convincing him to let go, as she used his ribs to push off and begin her sprint back to the starting line. Taking the uniform had been the easy part, keeping it would be much harder. Dash steeled her eyes on the dozens pegasi heading towards her and prepared to plunge through the middle of them. All of them were strong fliers, all of them wanted the uniform, but only one of them could have it, and Dash wanted it more then any of them. The pegasus who presented the uniform to Spitfire would earn the right to wear it. There was no second place, there were no second chances. If Dash hadn't strained her wing training last week, this would be easy; but her recent injury was making this the hardest trial of her life, but that was the way she wanted it. If fulfilling her dream didn't take every ounce of her skill and courage, she would be disappointed. With no time to think, Dash shot through the center of the cloud of her jealous rivals. Hooves reached out and grabbed at empty air as she air danced through them like they were the quarry eels of Ghastly Gorge. Shooting out the back of the herd unscathed, Dash opened her final reserves of energy and pushed towards her dream. Gazing ahead of her, Dash could see the finish line, and beyond that, the Wonderbolts, her fillyhood heroes, her idols. But between her and them hovered one last pegasus, who had waited right in front of the starting/finish line since the race began, saving her energy to steal the uniform from whoever got it this far. Each wing beat sent waves of agony through Dash's spine, her breath came in gasps and sweat poured off her back like rain. She looked up at the black mare ahead of her; calm, fresh, ready to pillage the prize the moment Dash got within reach. The black mare raced towards her, hooves outstretched. Dash panicked as the realized that she wouldn't be able to out maneuver her. The black mare prepared to tackle. Dash's mind raced through every feint and slight of hoof she knew, but none of them could save her, unless... 'Daring Do and the Griffins Goblet'! It had worked for Daring Do to outsmart Ahuitzotl, but could it work in real life? Probably not. Dash rolled the uniform into a ball and threw it as hard as she could into the hooves of the black mare, who fell backwards from the force of the impact, facing the sky as her hooves fondled the precious uniform. The black mare stared for a moment, confused as to why Dash would give her the uniform without a fight; but before she came to her senses, Dash raced past her and snatched the uniform back from her startled, now empty hooves. By the time the black mare realized she no longer had the uniform, Dash was already across the finish line holding the uniform in her mouth. It took Dash several moments to realize why the crowd was suddenly cheering so loud. They were cheering for her! SHE'D WON!!! She was a Wonderbolt! The Wonderbolts were the most magnificent, swiftest, bravest pegasi in Equestria. Dash had dreamed of joining them since before she could talk and now, her dream was coming true! Rainbow's eyes filled with tears of joy when she saw her five friends from Ponyville were there; cheering for her, sharing her joy, but not even Pinkie Pie cheered as loudly as did Dash when she realized at long last, she was a Wonderbolt. It was the happiest moment of her life. 12 months later For Rainbow Dash, it had been another long morning working out with the Wonderbolts, and now, after weeks of wing straining practice, they were at last ready for their next performance. GOOD! She finally had a few hours away from those airborne idiots, and wouldn't have to deal with then again until sundown. If she had to put up with any more of their complaining, she felt like she was going to scream. Her radiant dream of being a Wonderbolt had faded to ash, as she slowly realized what the Wonderbolts were really like. They were stupid, lazy, selfish cowards. Merchandising, and gallivanting for the crowds, were the only things they cared about, and they were the only things they did well. When Rainbow first arrived at the Wonderbolt stables, she could hardly believe she had finally made it; she had to keep pinching herself just to make sure it was real. Now she was sure it was real, and kept wishing that it was just a bad dream she could wake up from. Rainbow remembered the shock and excitement when, after basic initiation, it became almost instantly clear that, even without the tightly monitored diet and the exercises of the Wonderbolts, she was already the best flier there. The highest wing power any other Wonderbolt could boast was Spitfire’s 16.1; 0.4 of a point less then Rainbow. Dash had tried to ignore her creeping doubts and instead, focused on striving to match a standard of Wonderbolt perfection which existed only in her own mind. She broke record after record, won derby after derby, increased her wing power to an incredible 17.8 (the highest ever recorded in Equestria), and finally, six months ago, challenged Spitfire to a flight duel for leadership of the Wonderbolts. It wasn't much of a challenge. Now that she was leader of the Wonderbolts, her life was over. Every goal had been fulfilled, every obstacle overcome; now there was nothing left to do and nowhere left to go. Nothing except performing repetitive routines for ponies rich enough to see her preform and stupid enough to dream of one day joining the Wonderbolts. Rainbow still hoped that, one day she might form the Wonderbolts into the team they all pretended to be; but so far her efforts had been met with nothing but a series of abysmal failures. Once, for example, she had tried to get the Wonderbolts to practice their performances during thunderstorms. “There’d be no point” the other Wonderbolts had all insisted, “nopony would come to watch us in a thunderstorm, so why should we waste our time and energy getting a skill we could never use?” They just didn't get it! The idea wasn't because it would be instantly useful, the idea was to do something because it was an adventure, and would force them to become a stronger, more cooperative team. Another time, she had even suggested breaking the Wonderbolts into two competing teams, but if they thought her other ideas were silly, this one they simply took it as a joke. They were all unquestionably fantastically gifted fliers, but most of them were shortchanging themselves to their potential. They weren’t that brave either. Just four days ago the energy shield that had encompassed Canterlot for the last year had mysteriously vanished. The Wonderbolts immediately jumped to the conclusion that the world was going to end. Rainbow tried to remind them that Canterlot had stood for centuries without an energy shield, but they wouldn't listen. Once they had gotten used to a luxury, it seemed like they forgot how they had ever survived without it. The Wonderbolts lost two days of training, convinced that the sky would fall on them if they went outside, until Dash had virtually dragged them onto the track so they would be ready for their next performance. (Why had she wanted to be their leader again?) Rainbow was glad she hadn't gotten too deeply involved with any of the Wonder-stallions. When she first arrived at the stables, it was all she could do to keep herself from throwing herself at them. But she was afraid that if she spent the first night in the stables with one of the stallions, none of the Wonderbolts would ever respect her. She had promised herself that for two weeks she wouldn't get involved, which she managed only by spending every free moment training on the track. But by the time her brief trial had passed, she was already beginning to see through the veneers of her new teammates. The thought of being with any of the Wonder-Stallions use to make her heart race, now it made her stomach churn. (Some foalish Wonderbolt fans were even saying the reason she wasn't dating the stallions was because she didn't go that way and Spitfire might have a better shot with her. Some idiots will believe anything!) In truth, Rainbow was coming to hate almost every part of being a Wonderbolt. But what else could she do? Go back to Ponyville and the weather patrol; finishing a day’s work in ten seconds flat and then spend the rest of the day reading about the adventures of Daring Do, but never have another adventure of her own? Fly aimlessly into the Everfree Forest and wait to get eaten by some wild animal? She wasn't quite that desperate, yet. Diamond Tiara was graduating middle school that day and had whined and begged her father until he rented the Palace ballroom and gardens for her graduation party. Extravagant entertainment was being brought in from all over Equestria and the Wonderbolts had been hired to perform, with a huge bonus if the routine was an original. Not that performing for less then deserving crowds was anything new to Rainbow this last year, but opting for an 'exclusive party' the guest list was only a handful of close 'close friends' and a few dozen of Canterlot's cultural elite. Apparently 'close friends' did not include Rainbow’s younger sister Scootaloo who happened to be graduating the same class, at the same time, with higher grades then Diamond Tiara. Rainbow had been too busy to visit home in a couple of months. She would have loved to have seen her sister graduate, or for Scootaloo to see her performance with the Wonderbolts, or even see Tank again, whom Scootaloo had adopted when Rainbow joined the Wonderbolts. All this was wishful thinking however as Rainbow couldn't go home because she had to prepare the Wonderbolts to perform for the little brat's party! Frustrating! Oh well, its not like she had much of a choice. The Wonderbolts needed the money too much to turn down paying customers, and Filthy Rich was the only one hiring that week. She'd just have to lead the Wonderbolts in another performance past almost empty seats and viewing boxes and pretend that her family and friends were watching. The Wonderbolts were all invited to the dance party afterwords, but Rainbow didn’t feel like dancing. A year ago she would have given her front-left hoof to dance with any one of the Wonder-stallions, but now that she could dance with any Wonder-stallion there, she'd rather not dance at all. Well rehearsals were over and she had a few hours for herself before the sunset performance. She needed somepony to talk to, she needed a friend. Since leaving Ponyville she had been too busy to get to know many ponies well, except the Wonderbolts, so she was grateful that about the same time she joined the Wonderbolts, Rarity had moved to Canterlot to accommodate her rapidly growing clothing and fashion empire. Rainbow quickly unsuited and washed, then left to pay Rarity a visit. Rarity's new bastion wouldn't have been hard to find even if Rainbow hadn't already known where it was. Rainbow flew to the head of a main street and into the gaping mouth, on the ground floor, of an enormous tower. The ground floor was a store, filled with every sort of dress, hat, scarf and horseshoe imaginable. Colorful ponies of every kind roamed through rack after rack of even more colorful clothes. The high arched ceilings were painted with beautiful ponies enjoying themselves at a variety of indoor and outdoor parties, each wearing the clothes that were sold directly beneath them. The paintings had two purposes: so visiting ponies could see what clothes were in an aisle without having to be there, and to make them feel self-conscious about not buying the clothes of the illustrious party-goers above them. It was amazing how the silent revelers seemed to cast judgmental glances, that followed you wherever you went, while maintaining their visage of happiness and ease. As a result, business was brisk, no matter how high prices shot up. Rainbow watched for a few minutes as a dozen ponies carried away their purchases. She wondered how many of them could actually afford what they were buying, and how long it would be before they were back for more. Passing the fox-walk, (where new dresses were displayed every night by young filly models, who would be kept for a few weeks at the time before being replaced,) Rainbow came to the stairs. Down she knew would bring her into a subterranean world of manicures, massages, mud baths and hot swim spas, heated by an incinerator fed by the dresses that either weren’t made properly, hadn't sold or had gotten negative reviews by the Canterlot fashion magazines. Rarity was adamant that “nothing but the best” could be sold in her store. Instead Rainbow went up the stairs to find herself in a lower roofed, densely packed room, filled with rows of dozens of ponies, racing sewing machines to finish their day's quota. One mare stopped sewing for a moment to wipe down her forehead and drink some water, hoping that the supervisor didn't notice, and dock her pay for stopping. The windows were shut to prevent gusts of wind disrupting the work (or maybe to prevent fliers by seeing the way the workers were pushed.) One small unicorn walked around the room, continually casting a cold spell, but the room was still uncomfortably hot. Not many ponies, apart from sewers or staff, came up here unless it was to pick up a custom order. It was easier to buy the dresses on the first floor without seeing where they were made. Rainbow hurried through the second and third floors, trying not to look into the faces of those ponies who guaranteed her friend's success. Upon reaching the top of the third floor she was immediately recognized by the guard and admitted to the fourth floor which began Rarity's mansion which occupied the top five floors of the tower. (Well technically Rarity only occupied the top three floors, one floor was for the servants and another was specially dedicated to Rarity's cat, Opal, whose domain was now larger then the entire house that she and Rarity used to share and included two servants). More and more, Rarity was personifying the Element of Generosity in name only. Once there had been a charity auction where Rarity offloaded every original draft she had made for her sewers to follow, and the money was donated to the Celestia's school for gifted unicorns. Aside from that, no gifts came from Rarity's workshops and her staff, upon whom her entire business relied upon, were paid a pittance for their efforts. It was amazingly horrifying how much Canterlot could change somepony in a single year. By the time Rainbow had reached Rarity's personal workshop on the sixth floor, the sound of sewing machines had faded and had been replaced by harmonious water fountains. Rainbow weaved her way between about twenty pony manikins in various stages of being dressed, that orbited a small but luxurious lounge in the center of the room. Gentle light flowed freely through silver paneled windows and open double doors leading to the balcony encompassing the tower with a 360 degree view of Canterlot and the surrounding countryside. Nevertheless; the sight, sound and smell of the second and third floors remained. Every time Rainbow visited, business had improved which meant more and more sewers had to be crammed into those two floors. Until a few weeks ago things had been OK, but if business kept growing at this rate, Rarity would need to find more space for her sewers fast or else things would really start getting crazy down there. “Rarity,” she called, “it’s me, Rainbow Dash.” There was no immediate response so Rainbow decided to take a look around. She helped herself to a cup of apple cider and was about to walk out onto the balcony when something caught her eye. Half buried in a bin full of fabric scraps, was a medal for bravery from the Canterlot guard. Rainbow was about to pull it out to get a better look, when she heard Rarity's voice descending down the stairs. “Hellooo, Rainbow Dash?” Rainbow stepped away from the bin and tried to act normal as Rarity came into view. That last few times she had visited, Rarity had been wearing one of her latest dresses that went beyond extravagance; with more feathers and tassels then should have been on ten dresses. Today however, Rarity came dressed simply in her white fur and looked genuinely pleased to see her old friend. Maybe there was something left of the old Rarity after all “Rainbow Dash! Darling! How are you?” “I'm OK Rarity, it's good to see you.” “You too Rainbow Dash. Have you come to see the new suits I'm making for the Wonderbolts? They won't be ready for two more weeks, but when they are, they will be simply magnificent!” “Sound's great for later, but right now I just want to talk.” “Is this about the shield disappearing?” Rarity said anxiously “I've been asking all the Canterlot guards I know, but none of them have given me a straight answer. Something about the machine that generates the shield needing repairs.” Rarity knew a lot of stallions in the royal guard, but Rainbow would understand if most of them didn't want to talk to her or tell the full truth. Since coming to Canterlot, Rarity had become obsessed with finding 'the perfect stallion to suit the perfect mare', but most of her relationships didn't last for more then a few weeks. “To be honest I'm not too worried about it. The Wonderbolts and I fly a patrol all around Canterlot each morning as a warm up and I haven't seen any invading army. Really; I just came to talk to an old friend.” “Oh course, it’s been so long since we've simply chatted like we use to back in Ponyville. Oh how those days seem so long ago now. We've both come so far and done so well since then. To think that two mares from the same small town should hit the jackpot at the same time. Now we’re both living the dream! Queens of Canterlot so to speak! Oh, could life get any better for us?” “I dunno,” Rainbow was starting to wonder if visiting Rarity was such a good idea, “sometimes I miss the way things were back in Ponyville, when we knew less ponies, but the ponies we did know were our friends.” “Of course those times were good, but ponies like us can't just go on being noponies forever. Sooner or later we had to move on, move up in the world, and after we've made it this far there's no going back down, only upwards, FOREVER!” Rarity was clearly enjoying the prospect; of living like this for the rest of her life. Rainbow tried to change the topic. “Speaking of bottom floors, have you visited your workshop lately?” “Why of course, I'm surprised you would even ask. I pass it every day coming up or going down to the store. I just love keeping my work so close to me. Aren’t the designs they're making fabulous? I spoke with my supervisor today and he thinks he can have production up 30% from last month with our newest sewers. Isn’t it great?” “Great for business maybe, but don't you think your workers could use a little bit more room to work in? I had a hard time getting up here it was so crowded.” “You did? Really? Well that's no good, we can't have them obstructing my guests from visiting now can we? Don't worry, I'll have them move the tables to make the alley way a bit wider.” “I think the sewers would really appreciate it if they had more space. Its crowded down there, and hot. Maybe you should pay more attention to the ponies making the dresses and less attention to the dresses.” “They don't mind it Dash, they're happy to work down there. If they didn't like it they could leave. Besides the tower is full, where else could I put them?” “Well, you've given your cat an entire floor to herself, maybe if you moved Opal up to-” “Oh no, no, no, no. You know how hard Opal finds it to accept change. I mean, she just got settled in to her new bedroom. To yank her out and make her start over again, why, that would border on cruelty, and you know how I feel about animal cruelty. But I'll tell you what I will do, lately I've been wanting to expand a bit anyways, so if business keeps improving, I was going to add four new floors to the top of my tower, maybe five. Construction wouldn't take more then a year and when I move up my servants shall move with me leaving the sewers a free floor. That should make them happy don't you think? Oh and you simply must come and visit me when my new floors are complete. We'll have the biggest housewarming party ever.” Maybe coming to see Rarity hadn't been such a good idea after all. At least not if she was looking for somepony who would sympathize with hating how shallow and self-centered Canterlot society had turned out to be. Then Rainbow Dash remembered the medal. Turning around as if to admire one of the half finished dresses, she 'accidentally' bumped into the waste bin. “Hey what's this?” she asked in a surprised tone lifting the medal of bravery out from on top of the cloth. “Oh THAT! That was left by a stallion who used to come by here until a few days ago, and whom I don't care to ever see again.” Well that was another suitor rejected. Three dozen down, every eligible stallion in Canterlot to go until she found her perfect match “That's too bad Rarity, I'm sure you'll find somepony someday who will be everything you want in a stallion.” Rarity's voice rang with indifference “Well whoever he is, he had better know better the last heart breaker. I thought I'd finally found the one, he was everything: charming, rich, handsome and then I found he'd spent the day with another mare.” So she had a legitimate reason for dumping this guy. The last few times, Rainbow was thinking Rarity was holding her stallions to too high of standards, like breaking up with them for not holding a fork 'properly'. “I'm so sorry Rarity” she meant it. “To think that he would spend his day wading in sewer filth!” “...You mean he went off with one of your sewing mares?” “What? Oh no, no, dear, I mean he was into the sewers, where they send all the…well, you know. I know that the plumber was sick and that his daughter, while knowing how to fix the blockage, couldn't handle the big machines by herself; and I know that if the block wasn't fixed right away it would overflow into ponies’ houses; and I know that she had been his friend since foalhood; but how any stallion who called himself a gentlecolt could spend his day off bridal deep in that icky, icky sewage, and then think he could come to MY fashion show after only washing twice with soap, is beyond me! The inconsideration! A crime against fashion doesn’t even come close to what it was! After all the work I put into that show, the least he could have done would have been to take a mud bath at the spa to make sure the smell was truly off. Well, I hope he's very happy with his sewer rats! Any respectable pony wouldn't so much as go near the sewers let alone swim in them, no matter what the reason. Let somepony else do it! Not somepony who thinks he's worthy of dating Canterlot's most prestigious fashion designer!” On the other hoof, maybe the stallions weren’t the problem, “I don't know what to say Rarity.” “Oh why is it so hard to find a decent stallion?” Rarity whined as she collapsed onto a couch striking a dramatic hoof to her forehead. “Is there a stallion for me out there, or am I doomed to walk alone as the most regal pony in Canterlot?” Probably, if this is how she treated her suitors, “Don't give up Rarity. Maybe you just need to look harder.” “You’re right” Rarity said firmly rising from her couch “after all it really is their loss, I doubt any of the ruffians know what they're missing!” Obviously, if they did know, they wouldn't keep trying to court her affection. “I'm sure there's a Stallion out there for you somewhere.” It was the only thing Rainbow could think of, not that she really hoped it was true. “Yes there is, and when I find him I'll grab him and never let him go! We'll be together forever!” God help him. “Our wedding will be the wedding of the century! Then we'll have lots and lots of little babies and name them after all my favorite gems, well name them Ruby and Turquoise and Sapphire and Jasper and Chrysolite and … Maybe this perfect guy has a cabin out in the Everfree Forest where he can hide. “Topaz and little Pearl …” If there were going to be all these little Rarity gems running around Canterlot, maybe Rainbow Dash could go join him there. “… and they'll all take after their mother, and have perfect table manners, and we'll show Canterlot society all they're lacking in family graces, and I'll make them all fabulous little dresses and they will be the models in this new fashion show I'm planning, starring me, their mother, with a dress and matching jewelry that encompasses all of theirs, and we'll win first place, and the Princess will …” This had to stop, now. “Rarity, don't you think you’re getting a little ahead of yourself?” “Oh I suppose your right Rainbow Dash, but a girl’s got to dream. What are we without our dreams? Nothing!” “Listen, I gotta go” Rarity looked disappointed, but only for a moment. “Of course darling, don't let me keep you, I'm sure you have places you need to be; bye-bye for now.” Rainbow Dash left Rarity's by the window rather then going back down through the workshops and flew aimlessly around Canterlot. She didn't have somewhere she needed to be, but she did need to get out of there. Anywhere that was away from what her life had become: the shallowness, the the hypocrisy, the self-concern. These had of course all applied to her once, she just hadn’t realized it at the time; but in Canterlot those attitudes were everywhere. It was like being forced to look at your self in a mirror, and Rainbow Dash hated what she saw. Canterlot was even worse then she had ever been. At least she had a real skill to boast about, but Canterlot ponies didn’t seem to care if they had special talents or not, so long as they could make ponies believe they did so they could boast about them. After a few months Rainbow was fed up with it, and started recoiling from boasting and obsession of appearances because in her eyes it made her seem like all the other mindless ponies of Canterlot. On Rarity however, it had exactly the opposite effect. She nose-dived straight into Canterlot culture and did whatever it took to fit in and 'be like ponies'. Poor Spike, he had waited so long trying to find ways to become more then just friends with Rarity, and then she was the one who ended up becoming dragonish. There had to be somewhere she could go, something she could do. If this guy that Rarity had dropped had spent one day bridle deep in sewer filth, Rainbow Dash felt like she had spent the last six months swimming in it, almost drowning in it. Rainbow use to wonder why, if Canterlot was so great, Princess Celestia spent so much of her time visiting small simple towns like Ponyville. Now she knew.
Chapter 1: Save Derpy Hooves!!!“Hey Rainbow Dash” It was Soarin “come on, there's something you gotta see.” “What's up Soarin?” “There's this unicorn magic show that just set up in the theater, they say its one of the most powerful unicorns in all Equestria. Firestreak and Fleetfoot have seen her before and they think she's amazing. You coming?” Most magical pony around? Twilight maybe? No, Twilight wouldn't do stage performances, she wasn't like that. “Sure thing,” Rainbow faked a smile. If visiting Rarity had been to forget about the Wonderbolts, maybe a good show would help her forget about Rarity. True she would have to see it with the Wonderbolts, but at least they wouldn't be either complaining or boasting the whole way through. “You are going to love her Dash, you hear all kinds of things about this pony’s famous exploits, she's a real hero.” Rainbow and Soarin made their way to Canterlot theater without stopping to take note of waving fans or to give out autographs. Whatever was going on must be big; ponies were lined up for blocks waiting to get into the theater. It wasn't cheap either—forty bits a ticket—even the Wonderbolts only charged forty-five (at least when they opened the full stadium). “Spitfire has already reserved a private box for the Wonderbolts; let the ordinary ponies wait in line.” “Awesome, tell her thanks for me. Do you reckon we could go see this unicorn before the show started? Judging by the line they won't be starting for a while yet.” (Hay it was still possible it was Twilight, wasn't it?) “Well, probably not for normals but for somepony like you it, shouldn't be a problem. Let’s find out.” Rainbow and Soarin passed through the VIP (Very Important Pony) entrance into a dimly lit hall slowly filling with eager spectators. Soarin pointed out the Wonderbolts viewing box (not that it wasn't obvious as its the only one with the ponies Rainbow saw every day in it) and left to get first pick from the snack bar while Rainbow put her head around the stage curtain. “Hello, anypony there?” Nopony responded and so Rainbow went back, still hoping the unreasonable hope she might see Twilight. She wove through a plywood maze that honeycombed the concrete exterior of the theater; relying on memory from when she and her friends did the Hearth's Warming Eve pageant. Turning a bend and walking through an open door she saw the rump of a light blue unicorn with a white mane occupied fidgeting through some box of tricks, NOT TRIXIE! Rainbow hadn’t made a sound but the blue pony suddenly turned around casting a menacing glare at- ...hold on a second; that wasn't Trixie. “What are you doing here!?” Whoever she was, she wasn't Trixie, but she was mad. “No ponies allowed backstage except performers and staff! Go back and wait in the theater, you impatient mule!” Rainbow didn't know whether to retort, ask if she was maybe Trixie's sister or if she should just walk away when suddenly two peguses ponies landed down behind her, both with pale blue coats and white manes. OK now things were getting weird. “You think you could just sneak back and see how all the magic is done?” one pegasi accused, “Get out, or we'll drag you out and you won't even see the performance!” Rainbow wasn't sure what was happening and she wasn't sure she wanted to know. She was about to leave, when a sweet yet arrogant laughter rang through the dressing room curtain and the accompanying voice drifted into the room. “Let her stay girls. That's right. Are you too dull to see that the leader of the mighty Wonderbolts has come so seek an audience with the Great and Powerful Trixie?” The curtain glowed and pulled itself back to reveal the real Trixie, holding herself up with an unbearably overbearing demeanor. The other blue and white ponies shrank away from her in submission. “Welcome Rainbow Dash, to what do I owe the honor of this visit?” “Trixie.” The answer to this madness stood before her “If I knew it was you performing, I wouldn't have come.” Trixie seemed to take no notice of Rainbow's offense, apparently she was experienced in flattering ponies she thought she could use. “Well now that your here is there anything I can do for you? I'm afraid whatever it is it will have to be quick, I'm on stage in ten minutes and couldn't stand to keep my adoring fans waiting, but if you'd come back after my show I'll give you all the time you need.” Trixie kept smiling as though Rainbow was an old friend. Half of Rainbow wanted to believe her, the other wanted to wipe that smirk off her face. She eventually opted for the middle ground and asked what was really on her mind. “What's with all these other blue and white ponies? Usually, its rare to see two ponies with the same colors, but there are four of you just in one room.” “There are six of them actually,” informed Trixie. “Two unicorns and four pegasi. They are my support cast who have chosen to follow me and assist in my performances, in exchange for the honor of being able to continually observe my miraculous powers and skills in showmareship. While they remain my disciples they take my colors as a sign of their loyalty to me. Perhaps similar to your Wonderbolt fliers.” “Yeah, well I actually pay my Wonderbolts, and I train them, and I don't force them to dye their coats and manes so they look like little copies of myself.” The Trixie look-alikes exchanged glances but said nothing. “Perhaps you’re just being a little bit soft on them.” “Or maybe I'm just not a stuck up boaster who has more mouth than magic, and who doesn’t care who I have to hurt to get what I want!” “Come now Rainbow Dash, you’re hurting my feelings. If the two of us worked together it would be a huge help to both our careers. Perhaps we could do a joint show someday. I'd like that wouldn't you?” “No, I wouldn't.” “No? Well then maybe we could just support each other from a distance if you preferred, little things you know; recommendations, advertising etc. I could give you advice in showmareship if you wanted, I've been doing this a lot longer then you have. If you could just get me a chance to perform in the palace, we could…” “The Wonderbolts have been Canterlot's top entertainment for the last twelve years and since I've been captain our ratings have been at an all time high. I really don't think there's anything you could do to make them any better.” “I could still help you with promotion, look at the crowd out there, I could put in a recommendation for my audience to see you perform if you would do the same for me. I'll advertise you at every one of my shows this week for just one recommendation, even in private if you like, to the Princess.” “There's nothing you could tell your audience about me that they wouldn't already know, and I'm not going to recommend ponies to see a show that's not worth watching. Least of all the Princess.” Trixie momentarily took her eyes off Rainbow and looked around at her assistant show mares. “We'll be on in a few minutes girls, get out there and make sure everything’s ready, if I'm not there in time start the introductions without me and if I'm still not there go with routine five, number two can take my place”. The showmares cleared out without a word. When they were alone Trixie shut the door and turned back to Dash who was suddenly feeling extremely nervous. “Really Rainbow Dash there's no reason's we can't be friends if you want to be. If you help me, I'll help you in whatever way you like.” Her voice was softer now, almost compassionate and a spark from her horn pulled her cape a few inches down revealing more of her neck. “I've heard about you and the Wonder-stallions, how you don't pay any attention to them. You don't have to be shy with me. I helped Fancy Pants, and he got me this performance at the theater tonight.” She took a few steps towards Rainbow, the main lights in the room dimmed and a row of candles mysteriously lit themselves. Trixie’s next words were slow and full of suggestion, as she spoke she fluttered her eyelashes. “A funny name for somepony who doesn’t any wear any pants.” Oh she has GOT TO BE JOKING! “Trixie you're sick! As long as I am their leader the Wonderbolts will never perform with you, and I will never help you get your filthy hooves inside the palace! Get that in your head! I will not help you! Never, Ever!” Trixie's seductive smile faded and turned to a sneer, the lights brightened again. “Well then I'll just have to get to the palace on my own. Watch out Rainbow Dash, pretty soon Trixie's performances will be drawing more crowds then the Wonderbolts. I'll see you and them humiliated and finished. But don't worry. When you’re out of work, maybe I'll let you become one of my showmares and you can do your little tricks at my shows. You'll have to dye your mane and tail though.” That was it! Dash braced her self and launched towards Trixie bringing her hind hoofs to bear. She had this brilliant idea about Trixie's head smashing into the concrete wall behind her. But before she could cross the room, Trixie's horn let off a powerful blast that sent Dash flying head over hoof backwards into a table filled with little bits and pieces. Rainbow collided with the table with a loud thud and looked up to see and upside down Trixie leaving an upside down room to a chorus of applause. By the time she was on her feet and seeing straight, Dash could hear Trixie's voice ringing out over the hapless audience. Dash just wanted to get out of there. She tried the back door but it was locked, the only other ways out were through the stage, or the side passages, but they would lead her past the viewing boxes. She did the only feasible option, hoping that everypony would be too busy watching the performance to notice her sneak past, but there Rapid Fire waiting for her in the hallway. “Rainbow Dash! You're missing it! Did you meet Trixie? Wait, never mind! Tell me later. Trixie is amazing! Come and watch!” Rainbow did the only thing she was able to, she sat down and watched. The longer she watched, the more Trixie's arrogance became unbearable, for her at least. Everyone else, even the Wonderbolts loved it. They cheered at the tricks, laughed at the jokes, stomped in time with the pegasi dancers, and didn’t seem to mind Trixie's boasting at all, if anything they encouraged it. What if Trixie did get popular and Rainbow had to see her on a regular basis? What if the other Wonderbolts suggested they do a show together with Trixie? How could she convince the Wonderbolts of Trixie's lameness? She had to do something. “This stinks” it wasn't great but it was the best she could come up with at the time. “Stinking awesome!” This time it was Lightning Streak but she was echoed by several of the other Wonderbolts “Seriously how can you guys fall for her lameness?” “She's not lame, she's a hero” insisted Silver Lining “I heard that she once saved a town called Ponyville one time from a rampaging ursa major!” Rainbow Dash flapped her wings in frustration and something fell to the ground. “What's that?” asked Misty as the Wonderbolts momentarily took their attention off the performance to see what had fallen from Dash's wing. It was small and metal, maybe it had gotten lodged in her wing when she got thrown into the table. High Winds reached for it and as she nudged it the metal device suddenly started talking with Trixie's voice. Blaize who had once been a showpony herself was the first to recognize it. “Its a microphone, you know so she can talk quietly and give directions to her stagehands without the audience hearing. We can hear her much better with this. Now its like were listening from the front row but watching from the viewing box. Awesome!” The Wonderbolts crowded around the infernal device. Wasn't it enough that there Trixie had to be in seven places at once on the stage? Did she now have to be in the 'private' viewing box as well? Trixie's voice rang clearly through the microphone as she told some bogus story about how the great dragon migration had really been a war gathering to plot the destruction of Equestria. Then how Trixie had found a magic bracelet, turning her into a blue dragon, and enabling her to infiltrate their secret meetings and prevent their maniacal plans from being carried out. Obviously the bracelet was lost forever at the end of the story so she couldn't demonstrate turning into a dragon, but the audience seemed to swallow it none the less. “Unbelievable” gasped Fire Streak in a reverent voice “She actually saved all of Equestria.” “Come on, you can't actually believe that” Rainbow challenged “she's making it up.” Fire Streak looked at Rainbow as if she were stupid “Dash look around you. We're in the oldest and most prestigious theater in all of Canterlot. You don't think they'd let her come out here and say that if they didn't check out all her stories to see if they were true or not, do you? I mean how else do you think she got her performance here tonight?” Rainbow's mind flashed backstage to Trixie and the row of candles “Yeah, it’s a mystery.” Trixie paced the stage, reveling in the applause, until the exceptional enthusiasm of Soarin and Fleetfoot brought her attention to the Wonderbolts viewing box. When she saw Rainbow a cruel smile spread across her face as though her dark mind just had a idea. Turning around with her back to the audience she said quietly enough not to be heard by the crowd, but loudly enough to be heard by anyone with a microphone “prepare stunt X.” Then quieter, hardly audible even on the microphone Dash partly heard, “maybe she was my best fillyhood friend... tragic reunion due to criminally negligent stage hands... heart stricken remorse... obliged to preform … funeral.” “Hold on what was that? All I heard was something about a fillyhood friend” this time it was Wave Chill “I dunno” said Surprise “the audience was cheering too loud for me to hear anything.” “And now the Great and Powerful Trixie will invite a member from the audience to assist her in her next act.” Trixie had turned around and was speaking to the audience again “who will it be?” Half the audience and all of the Wonderbolts, (except Dash,) put their hooves high in the air. Trixie paced the stage several times to build suspense, then looked straight up at the tuft of rainbow colored mane sticking out from behind the railing. “You!” Unfortunately for her, Trixie had forgotten to point to whoever she meant. The crowd went silent and everypony was left wondering who she was referring to; all except one little gray pegasus with a blond mane and slightly crossed eyes who fluttered up to the stage, thinking Trixie was talking too her. Trixie was so focused on the Wonderbolts box that she didn’t notice the pegasus until she was standing beside her. Trixie jolted, then swung around to face the innocently smiling pegasus. “What!? What is your name, my friend?” “Derpy” chirped the pegasus. “Louder!” “My name is Derpy Hooves!” “Well then Derpy, prepare yourself to make magic history!” then much quieter the Wonderbolts heard over the mic “abort, abort go to stunt two, and hurry.” Dashes heart sunk as she saw Derpy climb the stage; she knew her from Ponyville, or at least she knew of her. They had never really had a conversation, but she knew Derpy was Ponyville's mail-mare. She wasn't the kind of pony you really wanted to hang out with. She was a bit slow mentally, and got mail mixed up sometimes, she wasn't that fast and more then once forgot where she was going, but she was always trying to be helpful to as many ponies as she could. She definitely didn't deserve whatever horrible thing Trixie was planning to do to her! Dash felt like her gut was filled with stones as she realized Derpy was only there because of her, and there was nothing she could do to save her. “What did you say Trixie?” Derpy asked quizzically, loud enough to be heard by some of the audience. “I didn't say anything dear. Now tell me Derpy, where are you from?” “From Ponyville.” Responded Derpy smiling. “Ah yes I know the town well, but tell me Derpy, how many of me can you see?” Derpy looked confused “there's only one of you Trixie.” “Really? Because it looks like you see two of me, or maybe you think that I have two heads.” “I-I don't get it.” “Its just you’re looking in different directions so I thought you might be looking at different things, or maybe you’re looking at an invisible friend.” The crowed laughed, including the Wonderbolts. Derpy looked like she was about to laugh, but then realized that everypony was laughing at her instead of with her. Trixie usually didn't interview her assistants because it took the focus off herself. Dash figured she was probably trying to buy time for her stage hands to change from 'stunt X' to 'stunt 2', and was doing so by doing the first thing that come to her mind. Dash was still trying to think of something she could do to make sure Derpy didn't get hurt, but all she could think of was hope that Trixie's stage hands had heard her and were quick in changing between stunts. Dash couldn't live with herself if Derpy died because of her, and the last thing she ever heard was hundreds of ponies laughing at her because of her mixed up eyes. Feeling she had given enough time for the necessary preparations Trixie finally let up about the eyes “Derpy, are you ready to continue?” “Yes, I am.” Said Derpy, apparently forgetting already that she had been made fun of. “Very well then, if you would just stand over here... no, there- yes, that's it. Now if you’re ready, I will disintegrate you into a flock of butterflies who I will then cause to fly to the other side of the stage and reform them back into your old self. But I'm afraid I can't do anything about your eye problem.” “Oh, well... OK. Just make sure you put me back together right.” “My dear Ms Derpy you have my word, not a hair in your mane will be hurt.” It was amazing how convincingly Trixie could fake sincerity when she wanted to. The crowed watched in eager anticipation, Dash stared in horror as Trixie's horn started glowing. Suddenly where Derpy had been standing was filled with a pillar of thousands of butterflies which seemed to have appeared out of nowhere. They flapped and fluttered and began moving to the other side of the stage but when enough had gone to see some view of the stage (at least from the viewing box) Derpy's head and front hooves were still there, the rest of her had disappeared down some trap door. Music was playing too loudly for the audience to hear anything, but Dash could see behind the cloud enough to know Trixie saw what she did and was horrified. Over the mic Trixie's voice hissed “what are you doing get down there!” Derpy's voice responded weakly, like she was struggling “I... can't, I'm stuck.” “The audience will see you, get down now!” “But I'm stuck.” Trixie's places her hooves on Derpy's forehead and shoved violently but Derpy didn't disappear. Dash couldn't take it any more, Derpy needed help. She knew she couldn't take Trixie alone, but including her there were thirteen Wonderbolts and only seven Trixies, together they could do it, but they would all need to help. She turned to her crew “guys we need to do something, Derpy is in trouble!” Her call went unheeded so she tried again “Derpy really needs our help!” “Relax Dash” Soarin seemed unconcerned, “Trixie will get her down the hole, see she's helping her down right now. Still, it is a shame seeing how the trick was done.” Trixie's voice came back over the microphone “your going to ruin my magic show, now get down!” Derpy’s voice responded like she was in pain “I'm trying.” One last time Trixie's voice yelled angrily, almost loud enough to be heard by the audience, “you get down the hole right now, or I will make you disappear forever!” Dash waited for Derpy to respond again, hoping Trixie hadn't really carried out on her threat. When Derpy finally did answer her voice was shaking like she was crying “I-I'm sorry... I d-d-didn't mean to do a-a-anything w-wrong... I'm sorry.” Now Dash was yelling at her Wonderbolts and didn't care who else heard her. She would make the Wonderbolts help her help Derpy. “Guys, we've got to save Derpy Hooves!” “Settle down Dash, it'll be OK” insisted Spitfire who was getting annoyed. “ENOUGH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!” Dash turned to see an unknown unicorn stallion with a dark red coat and an orange mane had teleported onto the stage, scattering butterflies in every direction and was staring down Trixie as though he meant to drill a hole through her with his stare. His voice echoed through the theater. “They say you end your shows with a challenge. 'Anything anypony can do you can do better'! WELL I CHALLENGE YOU!” Trixie left Derpy hanging and crossed the stage towards the stranger, maybe hoping that this unexpected interruption would distract the crowd from the head that was still sticking out of her floor. Drawing herself up and poising her cape and hat she confidently asked, “And what, oh rude one, do you think you can do to defeat The Great and Powerful Trixie.” The red pony's horn glared and flames broke out on the stage, quickly surrounding him and Trixie; but they died as quickly as they began leaving a scorched circle encompassing the two unicorns. (Derpy was on the other side of the stage and the flames didn't come near her). “First pony to leave the circle looses.” His voice seemed at once both calm and ready to explode with anger. “Very well” said Trixie, “let us begin, Number 2, begin a countdown.” One of the Trixie look-alikes stepped forwards with a haughty smirk she must have learned from her mistress, “3...2...1...GO!” BOOM! Trixie was instantly thrown across the stage like a bale of hay. “Cheater!” Yelled Trixie, struggling to regain her hoofs, “you cast the spell before my assistant said go. You only won because you cheated. The Great and Powerful Trixie never cheats. You're disqualified!” “You lie to avoid admitting defeat.” the stallion retorted. “But you did cheat” said the pony who had given the countdown, you cast before I said go, we all saw you.” the other Trixie look-alikes nodded their heads in agreement. “Then step back into the circle and try again!” He wasn't letting Trixie go, and Rainbow hoped he really could do it again. “With pleasure” smiled Trixie as she calmly walked back into the circle and gave a nod to 'Number 2'. “3... 2... 1... GO!” Trixie shot a beam of blue energy at the red unicorn, but before it reached him, it shattered against an unseen force. Whoever this guy was, he was good! A half second later he retaliated, sending Trixie flying again, further then the first time. “One more time!” Shouted Trixie, “the light was in my eyes!” She clearly couldn't keep making such pathetic excuses. This time had to count. Once more Trixie's assistant counted down and once more Trixie was thrown from the scorched circle. The stranger stood unmoved, waiting to see if Trixie would try again. This time, though, Trixie merely sat there, as the crowed watched on in silence. After waiting long enough to cement his victory, the stranger left the circle and began crossing over to where Derpy still hung with half her body down a trap door and was extending his hoof to help pull her out, when Trixie fell upon her final resort. “Ingrate! You are an ungrateful oaf who has no appreciation for the art of a good show, and no respect for greatness!” Something changed in the red unicorn's face when she said that and he stopped; horn glowing brightly. “Ingrate to greatness?” he said calmly. Suddenly he spun around and shot a beam of light that would have finished Trixie, if one of her unicorn assistants hadn't run forwards and pulled her mistress away just in time. The red unicorn's spell burst a fiery hole right where Trixie had been sitting. Moments later the assistant came barreling across the stage towards the stranger, her horn lowered and glowing with blue fire. Meanwhile one of the blue pegasi charged him from behind. In fact as if an unseen signal had been given, Trixie’s entire cast descended on the stranger from the front, left, right, above, behind and everything in between. The red stallion stood still till the last possible moment, then shot back with his hind hoofs, smashing the jaw of an approaching pegasus. He then dropped like a stone, and when the charging unicorn was just a few feet away, flicked out one of his front hoofs, knocking one of her legs and then the other out from under her. Was he crazy? She'd fall right on him, but then he wasn't there anymore, he'd teleported above her and used his weight to bring down his hind hoofs onto her horn, cracking it as she fell heavily. He disappeared again, this time he went fifteen feet in the air, kicking one of the pegasi in the neck. He teleported again, now back to ground level with his back to a wall so they could only attack him from one direction. He looked on the remainder of Trixie's army and snorted in challenge, pawing the ground fiercely. Dash watched in awe as, without even looking, the stranger deflected a blast from Trixie's remaining unicorn assistant back at her; knocking her unconscious. The pegasi were fast, the unicorns were powerful and he was fighting them all, and making it look easy! This guy was unbeatable! At least... if he were only defending himself, he would have been. The three remaining pegasi (the one he kicked in the air had been hurt but wasn't taken out) charged in a final effort to bring him down. The red unicorn used his magic to grab the leading pegsaus, and crash her into the one behind her; they both fell in a crumpled heap to the ground. The third pegasus swerved dangerously to avoid the collision and lost control, (apparently that kick had some some damage after all). She was heading straight for Derpy! The stranger saw it only at the last instant as he had been preoccupied with his own safety until then. But seeing the wounded peguses plunge directly towards the defenseless, terrified mare he teleported one last time, making himself into a pony-shield to protect Derpy. The peguses hit the stallion with a loud thud the Dash could hear all the way from her viewing box. His horn stopped glowing as his face twisted in pain and he dropped to his knees, winded. That was the opportunity Trixie, who had stayed out of the battle before this point, needed. Her horn shot a chaotic energy beam and this time it wasn't blocked, the stranger took the full hit. Trixie erupted into shrill laughter and prepared to fire again and might have killed him then and there if she wasn't at that moment tackled by Rainbow Dash who seeing the turn of events was no longer content to merely spectate. The two mares rolled on the stage floor, biting and kicking. Dash was far stronger, and had the element of surprise, but Trixie still had her magic. Dash felt herself gripped by Trixie's magic and lifted off of her rival. Trixie's horn glowed as she prepared to annihilate Rainbow Dash but... the blow never came. Moments before Trixie would have ended the fight, another blast came from the unknown unicorn. Trixie collapsed to the ground, her horn extinguished and Dash was released from her power. Surveying the carnage Dash was surprised at how much the stage had changed in such a short time: the lights, curtains and floor were all wrecked, and several large holes had appeared in the walls. Trixie's minions lay strewn around the stage, some groaning in pain, some unconscious, but at least they were all breathing so far as Dash could tell. The crowed was still there, but had moved well to the back of the theater, and Derpy was still there, still half-sticking out of the floor. Derpy's remarkable rescuer was bending over her hoof extended and horn aglow helping her wriggle her way out. Rainbow went over to help, but by the time she got there Derpy already was out and the new pony was using his magic to brush soot and sawdust off her fur. “Are you all right?” the stranger sounded unusually concerned for somepony he just met. “I... think so” Derpy answered, looking around at the defeated Trixies scattered around the stage, as if not sure what to do now. “You think, or you’re sure?” “I'll be OK, but...” Derpy gestured to the lifeless figures around them “will they?” “Broken bones, torn muscles, medium burns, but nothing fatal. They will recover, but they will be in pain for a long time.” The unicorn spoke casually, as though their state was of little concern to him, yet he had spared their lives when he could have easily killed them all. “Oh, good” Derpy sounded relived “I wouldn't want them to be permanently hurt but maybe they'll learn a lesson from this, and won't hurt anypony else when they're better.” “I think this one though,” said the red stranger “could use a lesson right now.” Somepony had left a bucket of water to one side of the stage. Its water was blackened with ash from a curtain that had burnt right above it, but that didn't seem to bother the stranger who levitated it and threw it in Trixie's face who woke with a gasp. “You are going to apologize to the mare endangered in your pitiful act.” “I'm... what?” Trixie didn't seem to know what was going on, she seemed to be trying to figure out what happened to her assistants and what happened to the stage, but if there was one thing she did remember; it was that she didn't apologize, to anypony, for anything. The stranger repeated his demand slowly, emphasizing each word “You are going to apologize to the mare endangered in your pitiful act.” “The act was not pitiful and even if it were the Great and Powerful-, ouch OUCH!” Trixie was raised up from her sitting position and was brought to kneel before Derpy Hooves. “You will beg for forgiveness for your reckless endangerment of this mares life. In front of all these ponies who came to watch you preform you will say your sorry, and then you will leave Canterlot and never return. Your life here has ended.” To Trixie this was worse then death: humility! “The Great Trixie never begs – OUCH! OK, I'll do it. Just stop hurting me!” “Then say it.” “I'm sorry, Derpy Hooves.” Derpy smiled shyly “It's alright, Trixie. Just don't go and do it to another pony, okay?” Trixie looked past Derpy with horror at the hundreds of watching ponies who were now coming closer again. To be humiliated like this, regardless of what the stranger said, she really would have to leave Canterlot forever, maybe even Equestria! Dash doubted that any of her 'assistants' would follow her after this. The red unicorn let her go and she galloped from the stage, leaving her defeated supporters behind. Derpy had started to give a shy smile. “Th-Thank you for rescuing me, whoever you are.” “You’re very welcome” said the stranger softly, looking away from her. “and thank you Rainbow Dash” said Derpy turning to face her “I saw how you helped too.” “It's OK Derpy.” It felt good to help sompony who really needed help for a change. Without warning Derpy threw her arms around Rainbow Dash and the stranger who still hadn’t revealed his name. With one arm around each of them, she faced the spectating crowed and shouted “these two ponies are my best friends!” That was too far. Rainbow was fine protecting her, but Derpy was about the uncoolest pony Rainbow knew, and Rainbow hadn't completely given up on trying to keep a reputation. Rainbow twisted out of Derpy's arm as fast as she could “whoa, hold on one second, I was glad to help you but that doesn’t make me your best friend.” “But, but...” stammered Derpy confused at Rainbow's sudden rejection of her. “I would be happy to be your friend” said the red unicorn, but seeming to think better of it he quickly added “but only for today though, I can't stay in Canterlot for very long.” Where did this guy have to go that he needed to be so bad? Or was it just an excuse to ditch Derpy? Rainbow understood if it was, this guy was way too cool to hang out with a uncoordinated pony like Derpy. Derpy swung round and hugged the unicorn with both hooves. Who did she think she was that she could claim him all for herself just like that? The Stranger reciprocated but only with one hoof. A few moments later the doors at the back of the theater burst open and a dozen Canterlot Guards started making their way through the crowds. Derpy released her champion and turned to face the approaching guards. “I think we should get out of here guys. Those ponies look mean.” Leaving was a good idea, thought Dash, but preferably not with Derpy, she would slow them down to much. “OK but lets not leave together, that way it will be harder for them to follow us.” The red stallion nodded in agreement, “fair enough,” his horn glowed and a saddlebag matching his coat flew to him from in from somewhere in the audience, “goodbye.” His horn glowed once more and both he and Derpy vanished and then reappeared by a distant window, he looked out for a few seconds and then he and Derpy disappeared from sight leaving Dash alone on the stage, with the guards coming fast.
Chapter 2: Mysterious StrangerHold on. Where had he gone? Dash didn't expect him to disappear just like that. But there was no time to think about it now. The guards had almost half way through the crowd and Dash still hadn't moved. She looked up at the Wonderbolts viewing box but it was empty. She could fly over the guards to the viewing box or even a window and escape, but if they recognized her (which was extremely likely given the sensation she had become) it wouldn't matter how far she ran, they would be waiting for her at the Wonderbolt Stables. She spun around and retreated through the burnt curtains, hoping they hadn't recognized her yet. Backstage she raced to the back door only to remember it was locked, she turned around and was about to try running down a side passage but heard a voice shout too close to the door to risk it. She was trapped! 'Think Dash think,' Trixie was doing a magic show, there had to be a trap door she could disappear down or something that would make her invisible or something like that. She started kicking over boxes, and spilling the contents on the floor, but she couldn't see anything that she could use. She kicked another wooden lid off and this one went flying towards the table still lit with a dozen burning candles from when Trixie had tried to seduce her. The lid hit the table which teetered then fell, spilling the candles into a box filled with perfume and makeup which exploded on impact, lighting a rack of costumes on fire. This was bad. Rainbow gripped down with her hooves and flapped her wings as hard as she could but this only fed air to the flames which were soon racing though the backstage, consuming the dry plywood walls. This was really, really bad! Dash could feel the heat pounding on her as the wooden interior of the building quickly took light. She had to get out of there and fast. Finally she spotted some things she could use. Grabbing a small smoke machine between her hooves and throwing a cloak around her head to hide her mane Dash launched and flew through several Canterlot guards who had been blinded by the smoke and were retreating themselves. Dash glanced back over her shoulder, to see what she hoped for: a trail of green smoke following her instead of a rainbow. Her mane was under the coat and so if nopony had seen her earlier, she might get away unrecognized. Breaking through an upper window she released the coat and smoke machine as she floated up into the cool afternoon air. Below she could see the theater going up in flames as the audience poured out into the street. The fire had started well in the back so there probably wasn't anypony left stranded inside. An emergency exit opened and the stagehands came scurrying out and after them came the Canterlot guards carrying Trixie's lifeless crew. Rainbow waited until she was confident that everypony was out safe and then began thinking of her own needs. She was due for her performance in an hour and her stomach reminded her she hadn't eaten since breakfast. Rainbow turned and drifted towards the castle, stopping short at what had become her favorite restaurant. She couldn't eat much or it would slow her down in her performance but a small snack would help. That fact that it was an all you can eat buffet, or that it was expensive even for a full meal, didn't really matter. Since joining the Wonderbolts, Rainbow had more money then she knew what to do with and didn't mind overpaying for the good food and familiar atmosphere. Rainbow was eating a couple oat cakes and selected fruits when she started noticing that more and more ponies were looking in the same direction. She followed their gaze to the make-your-own-sandwich bar where somepony was making the tallest sandwich she had seen since the Cutiemark Crusaders had tried finding their special talents in sandwich building. That wasn't the most surprising thing however, the maker of the incredible sandwich was none other then Derpy Hooves! For somepony who couldn't fly straight she definitely knew how to balance two feet of fruit and veggies on a single piece of bread, and the sandwich was getting even bigger. Dash left her plate and went over to the sandwich bar; partly to get a closer look at that ridiculous sandwich, partly to ask where the red unicorn was and partly out of curiosity at how Derpy could afford to get in here on a mail-mare's salary (though she had the sense not to ask the last question directly). “Hi Rainbow Dash” chirped Derpy as she carefully added about a dozen dandelions to the top of her vertical salad. “Good to see you made it out OK, the red pony said you did. Do you like my sandwich?” Derpy's voice didn't have any trace of resentment for rejecting her friendship earlier. Come to think of it she had been awfully quick to forgive Trixie for insulting her eyes and trying to push her down a hole. That was like Derpy. She probably screwed up so much and got made fun of so much she was just use to it, or maybe she had already forgotten it had happened. “Its great.” said Rainbow eying the enormous sandwich “what do you mean the red pony said I got out OK?” “Well he cast a teleport spell and he must have done it better then Trixie did it because I didn't get stuck down a trap door this time. The next thing I knew we were outside the theater. He asked me once more if I was sure if I was alright and then, when the theater caught on fire, he teleported up to the roof of this really high building and watched until he was sure everypony was out. After that he came back down and asked me what I wanted to do. I was hungry and told him, so he took me here. He paid for me and now... I'm making a sandwich.” Derpy looked back to the bar and gingerly placed several slices of apple onto her enormous dinner. Rainbow looked around the buffet but couldn't see the red unicorn anywhere. “Is the red unicorn still here?” Derpy shook her head, almost knocking over her sandwich with her mussel, “Nope. He paid for me and then he left, I don't think he was hungry.” Something in Derpy's story seemed a bit incredible that somepony would do all this for a complete stranger “did he tell you his name or where he was going?” Derpy reached for a sliced pear and scattered it onto the latest layer of her sandwich “Nope, he never told me his name. He just said he had to meet somepony in the palace and that I should enjoy my dinner. He's just a really nice guy.” Rainbow eyed the towering sandwich; she wasn't sure, but she thought it had started to lean a little and she didn't want to be anywhere near Derpy if that thing came tumbling down. “OK well goodbye Derpy, enjoy your sandwich... speaking of which you might want to call it finished about now.” “Soon,” said Derpy with a voice full of concentration as she looked back over the sandwich bar to see if there was anything she had missed “it’s almost ready, and when it is it will be delicious. Do you want a bite?” “No thanks.” “Oh, okay then. Goodbye, Rainbow Dash.” For a moment it looked like Derpy was going to try to give her a hug goodbye, but then remembered the theater and turned back to her masterpiece. Derpy took her sandwich to the closest table, one step at the time, and began wondering how in the world she was going to eat it; but by that time Rainbow was in the street flying towards the palace gates. Rainbow wasn't sure why she felt such a strong impulse to see this pony again, but he had probably saved her life, and Derpy's as well. Rainbow felt that she should at least thank him for that, if nothing else. That was a good enough excuse to find him. She finally spotted him a block away from the palace gates, and lighted down next to him; getting a good look at him for the first time. He was larger then she was, and ripped with solid muscle from hoof to horn like Rainbow had only seen in the most conditioned of athletes; yet something about his demeanor made it difficult for her to imagine him playing any sport that she could name. Most puzzling was his cutiemark. After the display in the theater, Rainbow half expected that his cutie mark would be Trixie getting thrown across the stage onto her face. Instead his cutie mark was a hoof lifting off a patch of mud without leaving any hoof-print. What did that mean? “Hi.” The red pony's horn glared as he swung around in a single movement but after seeing it was her his horn died down and he smiled as recognition fluttered into his eyes “you're the girl who helped in the battle.” His voice had changed from when he was in the theater. Maybe it was because he wasn't angry now but his voice seemed deeper and richer. Rainbow nodded with pleasure that the stranger remembered her, though she wasn't sure why it should matter so much. “That's me.” “Am I to take it you're responsible for the little fire they had.” He grinned as he spoke; he seemed to have blamed her for the incident but didn't seem to think it such a bad thing. “That was an accident. I even tried to put the flames out but I was too late.” “Indeed? I could have teleported you out too if you had wanted, but it was your idea to split up. I thought maybe you wanted to go back and leave them a little going away present?” “It was an accident I swear!” Rainbow put her hoof over her chest “I was just trying to get out of the theater... and things got a little out of hoof.” He looked her straight in the eye as she proclaimed her innocence and seemed to believe her. “OK.” he shrugged “I'm guessing you didn't find me to talk about what you didn't do, so why did you find me.” “Well I... I just, I just wanted to thank you for saving me back at the theater... and for saving Derpy. ” The red pony looked at her for a moment as if he were trying to make up his mind about her, “silently defending the guests of ignorance” he seemed to mumble. Rainbow smiled “Derpy is definitely ignorant I'll give you that, but you didn't seem that silent too me.” The stranger paused “tonight was an exception.” “Still, you were radical with the way you stood up Trixie and her gang. Not a lot of ponies would have done that for a stranger.” The stallions smile disappeared “Neither would many ponies rescue somepony and then so flatly refuse their friendship.” Rainbow blushed, not because he had misunderstood her but because he understood correctly. She shouldn’t have been so cold towards Derpy, but she still didn't want to be publicly associated with her “sorry about that, Derpy just took me by surprise, that's all.” “Its not me you should apologize to, it should be De... what did she say her name was?” His voice was definitely different from what it had been in the theater, as though in the last half hour he had lost or gained a thick accent. His tone was harsh but it was more like he wanted to correct her mistake then condemn her for it. It certainly bore no resemblance to how he had thrashed Trixie. Part of Rainbow was offended the red pony spoke so directly, the other part was glad that he spoke his mind, rather then covering up his objection with pleasant lies as so many others would have done. “Her name is Derpy, and your right. I should say sorry and I will. But in the meantime I would like to thank you for saving us both, thank you.” The stranger looked at her, maybe with kindness, or maybe he was just thinking about how to get rid of her. “You're welcome. Are we done?” “Wait!” Rainbow still didn't know anything about him, even though they had saved each others lives from Trixie. “Can you at least tell me your name?” The red pony thought for a moment as though giving away his name was a dangerous act then acquiesced “Silent Storm, and you are?” Rainbow was taken back, she thought every pony in Canterlot knew her since she had become leader of the Wonderbolts. “You don't know?” Storm ears perked forwards with curiosity “should I?” He probably just couldn't see her that well. Maybe she had soot in her mane that was making it hard to recognize her. Or maybe he had been away from Canterlot for a while and didn't know the Wonderbolts had a new team captain. “I'm Rainbow Dash,” she said proudly “from the Wonderbolts”. “The wonder whats?” This guy had never heard of the Wonderbolts? Was he serious? “The Wonder Bolts” said Rainbow as clearly as she could. Storm looked at her blankly “who are they?” This was too much. Who living in Equestria had never heard of the Wonderbolts? “Well, the Wonderbolts are the personal stunt flying team of Princess Celestia, they're made up of the best pegesus fliers in Equestria and they've been Canterlot's top entertainment venue for the last twelve years.” Storm hesitated, curious, open to learning but still unconvinced. “Someponies told me that Trixie and her act were meant to be the best in Canterlot. That's why I went there. To be honest if that was the pinocle of what Canterlot has to offer, Canterlot must be a sad place to live.” “Trixie?!” Rainbow was floored at the understandable mistake “Whatever pony told you Trixie was the best in Canterlot is a liar! The Wonderbolts are Canterlot's top entertainment and if you've never seen them that's sad for you! You should see them.” Storm looked over his shoulder to the palace gates. “I'm sorry, but I need to report to the palace tonight. While I'd like to believe you that Trixie isn't the best in Canterlot I don't have time waiting around for the Wonderbolts next performance or finding where they preform. Goodbye.” “The next performance is at the palace, and starts in half an hour,” Rainbow said quickly “you can stop to watch it and then you can go do whatever you need to do.” Rainbow Dash had been sure that everypony had seen the Wonderbolts preform at least once. She wasn't going to let somepony, let alone somepony like Silent Storm leave Canterlot with Trixie's act of horror as his only sample of Canterlot culture. But it was more then that, there was something about Silent Storm Rainbow couldn't name but it was there, powerful, gravitating her, tempting her to find out more. Maybe it was a result of how alone she had felt these last few months, but she wanted Storm there for her sake as well as for his. Storm glanced up at the almost setting sun and then back to the palace. Weighing his need to do whatever it was he needed to do with the chance of seeing these Wonderbolts. “OK” he said hesitantly. “How much is a ticket?” Rainbow beamed “For you. Free.” “You can do that?” “Yea I think I can manage that. I am their leader.” Dash tried to gauge his reaction, but came up empty. The bouncers at the Wonderbolt arena didn't object when Rainbow turned up with a guest for the exclusive party. The other Wonderbolts were already suiting up and Filthy Rich was getting impatient for the star of the show to arrive. Storm slipped past the guards who either didn't notice him or didn't care. Dash raced to get cleaned up, suit up, do a final check that the arena and her Wonderbolts were ready and then led them out in a brilliant display of music and light. The Wonderbolts performance had begun! Rainbow Dash had chosen the timing of the performance for the sun to paint the clouds in brilliant shades of gold. But that wasn't enough, all the Wonderbolts, especially her, had to have perfect timing as they wove through the embroidered pattern of clouds, making the entire field come alive into a changing moving shape. Rainbow glanced up at the viewing platform where Filthy Rich and his guests sat spellbound by her speed and grace. Storm stood near the back. Rainbow reveled in the moment, performing a new show for the first time to a awestruck audience was the only time when being Wonderbolt captain seemed worthwhile. The Wonderbolts were the best fliers in Equestria, and she was the best of the Wonderbolts, she was the best of the best, and everypony knew it (at least, almost everypony). The clouds were torn through, broken and remade into new shapes until the field resembled a giant target of progressively larger circles spinning in alternate directions. The Wonderbolts kept the circles spinning, flying between the circles and through their perimeters, breaking and reforming the lines repeatedly; giving the sky the appearance of being rocked by an earthquake rippling out from the epicenter in the middle. Teamwork was critical, and so was understanding the strengths of your teammates. Misty was the weakest flier so she spun the center cloud, and then spreading outwards, as the clouds got harder to spin came the stronger fliers. Dash took the widest circle at the edge, flying close to the audience themselves. Her wings beat powerfully, each beat bringing her faster and faster as she prepared to so her sonicrainboom. Three empty rows of boxes flew by and then the one containing her audience. Her thoughts beamed with pride as she thought of her slower counterparts; none of them could make her cloud spin at the necessary speed, none of them could keep up with her in a race. She turned for another lap around the empty part of the circuit, but as she did a flash of red flew past her eye, and then another as she passed the far side of the arena. Slowing her speed enough to glance at the third row of 'empty' boxes she caught a glimpse of Silent Storm! Passing the occupied box Dash clearly saw him, right where he had been, she must have imagined him before, but as she came to the next row of boxes there he was again. Every box she passed seemed to contain Storm's image. She could hardly believe it until as she slowed down at one bend she saw him disappear from the box she had just passed and reappear in the front row of box she was going to. He was teleporting. Teleporting fast enough to keep pace with her almost at full speed! Dash slowed down just enough to be sure her imagination wasn't playing tricks on her, this time she was certain, waiting for her at the front row of an otherwise empty box was Storm leaning over the railing and staring at her. She flew towards him and for the space of one heart beat their eyes met – did he just wink at her? A tuft of cloud broke from the ring Dash was meant to be maintaining and hit her square in the face. Looking back, the other way, she saw her ring was starting to break up. This could ruin everything! Forcing Storm out of her mind, Dash roared back into action, quickly regaining control of her crumbling cloud circle and getting it spinning back in pace with the others. She glanced upwards at the gigantic mirrors set around the arena and knew the sun would vanish behind the hills in seconds, it was now or never. Dash fell from her cloud circle and signaled to the Wonderbolts with her hooves as she plummeted towards the earth. The ground raced towards her at breakneck speeds but Dash didn't flinch. She was low enough she started passing rooftops or trees as she fell, but she still kept her course for the ground steady. Then, just as she started being able to identify individual flowers in the palace garden, she angled her dive into a swoop and began climbing. Her heart was racing and breathing hard as the last rays of the sun died and the sky momentarily went dark. This was it! Breaking the sound barrier just as she tore through the center cloud, she knew without seeing that the cloud grid the Wonderbolts had assembled was being torn to shreds by the six colored rainbow blast which exploded from her mane and tail. Soaring high above the audience with the Wonderbolts, whose suits were now glowing brightly thanks to the arts of Rarity's special dyes, Dash began swerving around making tight loops leaving a shining trail of rainbow behind her, spelling a congratulatory letter for Diamond Tiara graduating middle school, clear against the dusk sky. Dash and the other Wonderbolts hovered in the sky a few moments after their performance was done. Even at the great height and despite the small audience they could still hear clearly the wild applause from the audience beneath. Forming into simple ranks the Wonderbolts fell in unison to a stone platform in front of the seats and took a bow. Rainbow looked up at her wowed audience and tried to see if Storm was still there, he seemed to have disappeared. Finally after some of the crowd had dispersed she caught site of him; standing at the back of the crowd quietly as though nothing had happened. Rainbow couldn't be certain but she thought he looked impressed, she would find out. As the crowd began breaking up and moving towards the palace ballroom Storm again found himself with Rainbow at his side but this time he didn't seem to mind. “Bet you never saw that before.” she said confidently. Storm's face glowed “you were amazing.” Rainbow beamed; finally a compliment! “The Wonderbolts and I have been practicing that act for weeks now to get the timing just right. We all worked really hard but it was fun practicing.” This wasn't strictly true, most of the Wonderbolts had complained nonstop about the early morning starts and long training hours until she threatened canceling holidays unless they got it right. Storm shook his mane once and reiterated his compliment. “Not them, you. You were amazing.” Rainbow felt the blood rush to her face and looked away hoping that Storm wouldn't notice. When she did she realized that they were some of the last ponies in the viewing box, and the few that were left were moving towards the gates. Storm followed her gaze and realized the same thing. “Where is every pony going?” “Oh, there's a dance party at the ballroom that starts in a few minutes. They're all going to get ready for it... you... wouldn't want to dance would you?” Silent Storm looked back to where the tip of the moon was starting to rise and cast a quick glance towards the palace. Rainbow knew what he was going to say. He was going to say he had already wasted enough time watching the Wonderbolts perform and he had to get on with seeing whoever was waiting for him “OK”. Rainbow felt her heart heart skip a beat. ….................................................................................................................................................................. Rainbow Dash and Silent Storm moved graceful across the palace dance floor, or at least Rainbow moved gracefully. Silent Storm moved stiffly and thoughtfully, as though the idea of dancing was somehow new to him. Not that he was at all clumsy with the way he moved, but more like each of his steps was a kick that was restrained at the last moment, as though he was imagining the dance hall filled with invisible enemies which he was fighting in slow motion. OK, so he wasn't that much of a dancer, but that was what made it so special. Storm wouldn't have danced with just anypony, there probably wasn't another mare in the room, nay in all of Canterlot, who he would dance with. But he was dancing with her, and he was enjoying it as much as she was. Rainbow and Storm moved with the other dancers in slow circles. Rainbow excitedly kept her dancing slow so not to embarrass her partner, but then her heart stopped cold as she saw two earth-pony Canterlot guards enter the room with a picture of Storm, Derpy and herself. Somepony must have taken it when Derpy gave them each a hug, and now the guards were looking for whoever destroyed the theater! Storm seemed to preoccupied watching the way the other stallions handled their mares to notice the guards. Maybe if she could dance Storm to the back of the hall without being seen they could sneak out the back door before – “HALT”! The earth-pony guards stood transfixed in their gleaming Canterlot armor. Dash looked around for somewhere to run, but they knew where to find her at the Wonderbolt stables so the only thing she would be doing would be abandoning Storm to face the guards alone. Not that he couldn't handle them of course, but if he defeated these guards, more would come, and then more! Storm would have to flee Canterlot to escape! If she ran out on him now she might never see him again! Storm turned away from Dash and regarded the guards with mild complacency “go away” he said and began turning back to Dash when one of the guards ran between them, rearing up on his hind legs. “You two have been accused of the arson of the Canterlot theater and the assault of seven performers. You need to come with us for questioning immediately.” Storm's expression turned dark with anger, but instead of blasting him unconscious he spoke in a low voice of authority “third table from the ice sculpture, next to the tree, red saddlebag with the green leaf and steel clasps. Open it and read its contents, by the time your finished reading, I should be done here. READ SLOWLY.” The earth-pony reared again and Dash resisted the urge to bite him from behind, but something about Storm somehow convinced both of them that starting a fight was a bad idea. Miraculously, the two guards walked back to the table. Seeming to think better of his earlier advice Storms horn glowed faintly as his saddlebag opened and a scroll floated out and uncurled itself onto the table. The music began playing again and Storm mimicked the dance pose of the stallion next to him, waiting for Rainbow Dash. This time, it was her turn to act as though she'd never danced before. The music and position of the other dancers dictated that she dance with her back to the guards. In her frequent glances over her shoulder another couple always blocked her vision except once when she saw one guard watching her and Storm in case they tried to make a break for it, while the other pondered the scroll. Her chance to see finally came when Storm unexpectedly tossed her spinning into the air. The first time she faced them, both guards were now staring at the scroll and looking worried, second turn the the earth-pony who had run between her and Storm had his mouth hanging open, the third turn both of them had their mouths open. Fourth turn the first earth-pony looked like he was going to bolt from the room and would have if his partner hadn't pulled him back. Rainbow couldn't help but snicker then suddenly realized she hadn’t put her wings out to break her fall. She looked down to see that the floor was close and coming closer but before another thought passed her head she felt a strong, warm wave of telekinesis catch her and lower her gently to the ground in front of Silent Storm. The music ended and all the dancers in the room took a bow, “shall we go see what our friends have found out?” said Storm with a curious smirk. Rainbow threw her mane back nodding gleefully, then trotted after Storm towards a table with a repacked saddlebag and two very unhappy looking guards who stood at attention as the dancers approached. Storm was the first to speak “The conflict at the theater began with a second rate magician losing her temper at the silver colored pony named Derpy. I intervened to help her and the situation turned violent. Rainbow Dash intervened to save me. Both she and Derpy are completely innocent, neither are to have even the slightest repercussions for their actions tonight, I take full responsibility for the damage to the theater.” “Yes Sir.” The guards replied in unison. “But of course” Storm continued casually “I'm a bit too busy to spend the night in a cell over a charge of brawling or damage to public property.” “Yes Sir” the guards responded again. “So get the mess cleaned up, and put Trixie and her lackeys on the next train out of Canterlot! If they resist you are to chain them to the carriage with magic resistant locks and instruct the train driver not to release them until they reach the end of the line at the border of Equestria! I don't want to see or hear her in Canterlot ever again! If there is a problem, you are to take it directly to Shining Armor and ask him if Silent Storm has the authority to issue such and order! Am I clear!?” At the mention of the Captain the two earth-ponies stares grew even wider. Rainbow didn't know much about the Royal Guard, but she did know the Captain hadn't appeared in public for months and clearance to see him had become stricter and stricter until, except for the princess, it was doubtful anypony had the right meet with him directly. But Storm spoke as though he knew him well and had full confidence in knowing exactly what his response would be. Who was this guy? “After that” Storm continued ”you can both report to the barracks an hour early for morning calisthenics for disobeying a direct order from a superior officer.” Looking at the second earth-pony he let him go, “dismissed Corporal”, but then turned gravely to the one who had challenged him in from of Rainbow Dash. “You on the other hand owe the mare an apology for your rude behavior tonight.” The earth-pony lowered his head and murmured something inaudible. “What was that!?” The pegasuses stammered another moment and looked pitifully at Rainbow but finally managed “Please forgive me Rainbow Dash”. Rainbow looked down on the defeated Canterlot guard and flicked her mane. She wasn't seriously thinking about asking Storm to punish him more; but she hadn’t felt this alive since being made leader of the Wonderbolts and wasn't going to let let the moment pass without savoring it. After a long wait she smiled “aww, its alright.” The guard began leaving and had nearly gotten away when Storm added “and after you’re done with your duties tomorrow you can volunteer to scrub the barracks and polish all of your units weapons until they shine.” The guard picked up to a canter and got out of the hall before Storm had any other ideas about how he might be spending the next few days. Rainbow laughed for the first time in weeks. The music started again and Storm led Rainbow back to the floor for a final dance before the party ended. If Storm had never danced before he was a very quick learner, or maybe he use to dance and it had just been a long time. Either way he was rapidly improving, enough that Rainbow felt he could dance and talk at the same time. “Soooo are you going to tell me what was in that scroll?” Rainbow asked finally after trying unsuccessfully to come up with a less subtle approach. “It's a military document regarding my presence in Canterlot.” He had seemed to have sensed her question coming and planned his response; what he would say and more importantly what he wouldn't. “Can you tell me what it says?” Storm stumbled a moment. Maybe he wasn't that comfortable dancing yet and they shouldn't be talking, but then she realized it was just an excuse to pretend not to have heard her. “How did you join up with the Wonderbolts?” Rainbow looked away a moment, she felt disappointed and angry, but she answered his question. “Well my parents brought my to one of their performances when I was just a tiny filly, and I fell in love with them. Wait! What I mean is I really, really liked their act. I started practicing my flying and eventually last year I finally joined them. After that it wasn't long until I became their leader.” Storm nodded “and now that you won your objective, is being a Wonderbolt as great as you imagined?” Rainbow almost fell over. This was the first time anypony had asked her that question. Even her friends who she had known all her life had taken it for granted that she would be happy having fulfilled her dream. Could she admit that after pursuing the dream of fame and greatness all her life she had caught it and found it hollow? Why should she? Storm wasn't telling her the truth about him. She tried to look him in the eye but failed. “It’s a dream come true.” When she finally looked back at Storm he was nodding slowly “Good, I'm happy for you.” Nevertheless Rainbow could detect a hint of sadness in his voice. Shortly afterward the music of the last dance ended Storm's saddlebag levitated to his back “I need to go now” his voice was dry. “Wait.” said Rainbow, “before you go, please tell me: who are you?” “You already know my name. I am Silent Storm” “I know but... who are you?” Storm looked her dead in the eye with a gaze that was both gentle and firm “you should be afraid to ask that question.” Couldn't he take any of her questions seriously? Fine, if he wanted to play games and not be serious then... fine. She'd play along. “Oh, would you have to kill me if I found out” she tried to portray a playful smirk to hide her frustration. “No. But even if I did that would be no reason not to ask. Death is not to be feared dear lady. But you should be afraid that if you ask me that question, I might tell you the truth.” He was joking, right? Rainbow tried to think of a retort but before she could Storm turned and left the hall, leaving Rainbow alone in a crowd of strangers. ….................................................................................................................................................................. Silent Storm entered the security wing of the palace proceeded through several checkpoints, at each one he produced the same scroll the earth-pony guards had seen and was admitted without further question. Refusing the offer of a guide and instead asking for directions to a certain tower, Storm proceeded alone up a long stone staircase and admitted himself into a dark room, closing the door behind him. In one corner, on a bed of soiled hay lay a shivering pony, his fur was coming out and was scattered across the floor, his muscles were wasted, his condition suggested somepony who hadn't eaten properly for weeks, his breathing was labored but steady, and the blood vessels in one eye had burst, leaving it red in stark contrast to its milky white counterpart. Storm did not recoil from the tortured pony as many other ponies might, but regarded him with a grim solace with the knowledge of what was about to happen and wished for one moment that he hadn't come. The pain would begin soon, and when it did there would be no stopping it until the task was done. Finally he turned to the only other pony in the room, Princess Celestia, who stood silently over the suffering creature. “I'm ready” he said calmly “let's begin.”
Chapter 3: Unexpected GuestsBy the time the had sun rolled over the hills and begun warming the sleepy town of Ponyville, Twilight Sparkle and her assistant dragon, Spike, had already been up for an hour. Twilight moved from room to room, levitating a dozen feather dusters with which she carefully wiped down one bookshelf at a time. Spike followed behind with a bucket of water and sponge, wiping up any specks he could see on the pristine wooden floors. “Hurry Spike,” urged Twilight, “the sun’s coming up and we still need to clean the foyer and the basement before breakfast.” Spike was always a little confused as to why Twilight thought cleaning the house was so urgent when it was never that dirty to begin with, but he didn't mind the daily morning cleans. They reminded him of the calisthenics the dragons used to do back at Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns. Besides, since he'd probably spend the rest of the day sitting at a desk helping Twilight study obscure arcane spells, it was good to begin each day with some movement. Twilight however, cleaned the house with a relentless fervor, making sure that every offending dust particle was removed before it could cause trouble. Anything out of place might distract her concentration from her studies, and that was intolerable. By the time the sun was shining brightly, the house had once again been cleaned from attic to basement. After enjoying a tasty breakfast of wheat waffles with apple sauce for Twilight, and a bowl of turquoise for Spike, Spike began cleaning the dishes, while Twilight chose a dozen thick volumes off the shelves for the day’s work. Spike had almost finished the dishes when he suddenly let out a tremendous burp and a scroll from Princess Celestia fell into his waiting hands. He brought it into the study, where Twilight was busy adjusting the chemistry set. “Twilight, you got a message from the Princess.” Twilight left the chemistry set immediately and went over to Spike, “What does it say?” Spike uncurled the scroll, cleared his throat, then quickly scanned the letter before reading it out loud. My faithful student Twilight, I'm sure you will be happy to hear that your brother, Shining Armor, is being given several weeks of leave from his post as Captain of the Royal Guard, and is hoping to visit you in Ponyville. If you are able to receive him, please respond to this letter immediately, as he's ready to leave and would arrive by teleportation within a few minutes. Be aware, however, that Shining Armor has recently participated in a body changing spell, and will be visiting you in a red pony’s body. The reasons for this transformation are complicated, and I don't want to deprive Shining Armor of telling you about it in person. Regardless, the body swapping spell that was used is largely untested, and although it seems to have worked properly, there may be unexpected side effects. I am counting on you to observe him carefully, and to report any adverse effects so they can be dealt with quickly, before they become serious problems. Your brother eagerly awaits your reply and hopes to see you soon. Spike had only read to the end of the second sentence when Twilight’s face lit up and she started bouncing in circles around the room. “Yes!” she cheered, “Yes, he can come; tell him yes, Yes, Yes!” “Um, Twilight I think you should take a look at the rest of this letter. It says - ” “Yes,” Twilight insisted as she kept bouncing around the room. Based on what Spike had seen in the past, she might have continued bouncing for the next several minutes. Fortunately, after a few dozen hops she realized that if she didn't actually write back, her brother might take no response as a “no” instead of a “yes”. One more bounce brought her back to her desk, where she wet the quill with twice as much ink as was necessary, and wrote a giant 'yes' that took up an entire scroll. “Quickly Spike, send this.” she ordered levitating the scroll in front of Spike's face. “Twilight, I think you should listen to the rest of the letter.” Spike said in a hopeless attempt to calm her down. “My brother is coming to visit, that's what it says, now send the letter.” Spike sighed and breathed on the letter, lighting it up in a cloud of smoke which blew in the direction of Canterlot. Twilight watched the smoke disappear from view, and then started looking around at the house in a panic. “My brother’s going to be here in a few minutes; we need to get the house cleaned up!” She dashed to the closet and returned with the dusters and sponges they had used only a few hours ago, then spun around madly looking for something to clean. She stood dumbly for a few seconds before it finally dawned on her that the house was already clean and did not need to be cleaned again. Spike sighed with relief as the cleaning gear went back into the closet and Twilight regained some of her usual air of maturity. “Do I look ok, Spike?” she asked in a calmer tone, looking at herself in a mirror. “You look fine, just calm down. It's your brother who’s coming to visit, not the Princess, and he's not going to throw you in a dungeon if your house is slightly messy.” “He's the Captain of the Royal Guard, Spike. Aside from the two princesses, that IS the most important position in Canterlot. I've hardly heard from him since moving to Ponyville; oh, I hope he hasn't changed too much.” “It'll be ok Twilight, but there is something you need to know. The letter said - ” there was a tapping at the door. “He's here!” squealed Twilight, as she bolted to the door in a purple blur. She threw the door open and held her hoofs out wide, then stopped dead in her tracks with a look of confusion and disappointment. Spike squeezed in beside her and saw a red unicorn stallion with an orange mane and a cutie mark depicting a hoof rising from a wet patch of mud. “Umm... hello. Who are you?” asked Twilight uneasily. “Twily, it’s me.” The red unicorn responded joyfully. “But you’re not my brother,” said Twilight taking a step backwards, “Who are you?” “Shining Armor,” answered the strange visitor, “you said I should come over.” “Stop it!” snapped Twilight, “Is this some kind of a joke? You’re not my brother!” The red unicorn paused a moment. Surprisingly, he didn't seem repelled by Twilight's behavior, instead he seemed to find it rather amusing, “Wait for it... ” “Wait for what? What are you talking abou-brauaurp?” Spike's question disintegrated in a blast of green flame as another letter flew out of his mouth bearing the royal seal of Princess Celestia. “Open it.” invited the stranger. Twilight cautiously opened the scroll and looked inside. Dear Twilight, if you are looking at a unicorn with a red coat and an orange mane, that is Shining Armor. Before leaving Canterlot he swapped bodies with another pony. His body is different, but everything else about your brother is the same. Twilight looked back at the pony on her doorstep, “B.B.B.F.F.?” The red pony looked down at her lovingly, “Twily.” “But how did you...” Twilight gestured towards the latest letter and looked up at the now familiar stranger. “You responded ‘yes’ to the letter far too quickly to have read it all the way through, and to have thought about it. I'm guessing you listened to the first few lines, got excited, probably did your little dance, and then answered before Spike could finish reading the letter. So I asked the Princess to write the second letter and send it a few minutes after I left.” Spike was ready to burst out laughing, and from the look of Shining Armor, he was too; but Twilight still needed convincing. “So,” Twilight said slowly, “If you are really my brother... what was the first book that you ever got me?” The red pony thought for a moment, “Hmmm, that would be... The Art of the Checklist.” “So you’re to blame!!” Spike shouted, pointing an accusing finger at Shining Armor “It was you, you did this to her!” “Hey Spike, long time no see.” Spike thought Shining Armor was about to say more but at that moment Twilight uprooted herself from the doorway and jumped on her brother with a whoop of joy, hugging him close for the first time in years. Shining Armor hugged his sister in return, but over Twilight's shoulder Spike could see him silently mouthing 'I'm sorry' over and over again. Eventually Twilight released her brother and stood back, glowing happily, “Why didn't you give me a few days warning that you were coming? I could have really gotten things ready for you.” “Precisely why I didn't. You would have spent the whole time stressing out, making a checklist of things to get ready, double checking your checklist to make sure that everything that should be on the checklist was, doing all the things on your checklist, then double checking all the things on your list to make sure you did them right, then triple checking to make sure you didn't miss anything. You’re my little sister; its my job to protect you from pain.” “I wouldn't have been that bad,” retorted Twilight, “I've grown up a lot since I left the academy.” Shining Armor looked over to Spike, “Has she?” “Well umm... ” Spike tried think of a way to tell the truth without insulting his caretaker, “let’s just say I'm glad you didn't call ahead, oh wise and compassionate captain.” Spike was afraid he had annoyed Twilight, but she didn't seem to be listening. It had been years since she had had a proper conversation with her brother, and now the flood of questions that had been building for years spilled into her consciousness. “BB,” she asked solemnly, “what happened last year between you and Cadance? I heard that you were going to marry her, and then I heard that the wedding was postponed, but I haven't heard anything about it since.” Shining Armor nodded, then noticed the Cutie Mark Crusaders who were crouching nearby behind a bush, hoping to go unnoticed. “There's a lot to tell Twily. Do you really want to hear it all out here, or are you going to invite me in?” ….................................................................................................................................................................. Rainbow Dash soared through the clouds with the Wonderbolts as part of an early morning patrol and exercise. She tried to focus her attention on keeping the formation tight and on scanning the Wonderbolts for any weaknesses, but again and again her thoughts drifted to the red warrior she had danced with the night before. Of all the ponies in the theater, Silent Storm alone had had the courage to act, to say when enough was enough. He drew a line and defended it, vanquishing the dark sorceress, and saving Derpy. But... even that was strange when she came to think of it. Rainbow had no doubt that Trixie deserved banishment—she had tried to kill her after all, and had threatened to kill Derpy, but Storm had no way of knowing any of that. All he knew was that Trixie had made fun of Derpy's eyes, had tried to push Derpy down a hole, and had called him some names when he beat her. That didn't quite sound like it deserved banishment. Did he know about the other things Trixie had done? Or did Storm know something about Trixie that Rainbow didn't? Rainbow sighed as she thought about the way he had danced with her; the warmth of his body, the fall of his mane. Wait, what was she thinking? He had come to one of her shows (just like almost every other pony in Canterlot) and then they had danced a few times at a party. It’s not like she was falling in love with him just for that. No way! Even if she did have a crush on him (which she didn’t), what would it matter? He hadn't left her any way of contacting him even if she wanted too. At least he knew she was a Wonderbolt, finding their stables wouldn't be difficult if he ever bothered to look. She wondered what he needed to do at the palace, and what he would do when he was done. She wondered if he would try to visit her at the Wonderbolt stables... she hoped he would. Rainbow tried to refocus her mind on her work. Breaking formation for a moment she dived through a dense patch of cloud. The sudden knock, the instant of darkness was all it usually took to clear her mind so she could focus; this time it only reminded her of staring into Storm's eyes the moment before the cloud hit her during the performance. She shook her head to clear it and tried again to focus on the Wonderbolts. She was only partially successful. ….................................................................................................................................................................. “Three weeks before Cadance and I were supposed to marry,” Shining Armor was saying to Spike and Twilight after they had gathered around the table, “military intelligence warned us about a threat to Canterlot. I was put in charge of finding its source and neutralizing it. I put Canterlot on high alert, called up the reserve troops and, at the bidding of the Princess, I began maintaining the energy shield around Canterlot. Meanwhile, Cadance took responsibility for the wedding preparations. I hunted down false lead after false lead, looking for the threat, and when I finally found it, it was almost too late. One week before the wedding, I learned that Cadance had been kidnapped, and had been replaced by a changeling, who hoped to use me to destroy Canterlot from the inside. The changelings were dealt with and I personally rescued Cadance; but I realized I couldn't go on with our plans. A changeling imposter had been posing as my fiancé for nearly two weeks; during that time I had met with her dozen of times and had never suspected a thing. The truth is, if my work hadn't brought me to uncover the plot, I might never have realized it wasn't Cadance until it was too late, and Canterlot could have fallen. “In short, I could not give Cadance, let alone a family, the devotion that she deserved and still maintain all of my duties as Captain of the Royal Guard. It would have been a lie to marry Cadance, knowing I could only give half of myself to her, and that our relationship would always have to take second place to the safety of Canterlot.” “So you had to choose between Cadance and Canterlot, and Cadance lost.” Twilight had never been more disgusted with her brother in her life. “You rescued her and then broke up with her. How could you? Do you have any idea how heartless you sound?” Shining Armor shook his head, “I love Cadance more then my own life; and I couldn't stop loving her if I tried, but thousands of ponies rely on me for protection, and so neither can I abandon my royal duties. I was prepared to sacrifice my own happiness for the safety of Canterlot, but sacrificing what I knew would make Cadance happy was a hundred times worse. I was trying to convince myself that this was what had to be; when hope presented itself from an unexpected quarter. Keeping the energy shield up for two weeks had been extremely difficult; what started with mild headaches during the first week gradually turned into a constant migraine as the second week wore on. With the changelings destroyed, I let the shield down. After a day of rest I discovered that, while keeping the shield up had been painful, it had permanently stretched my magical abilities. The increase was only slight, but the change was unmistakable. I had a long talk with Cadance and the Princess, who explained that the shield was a rare sort of spell that would push my potential for magic far deeper the longer I used it, but the deepening of my potential would be matched by an increase in pain. I couldn't use the spell on and off and slowly build my strength. Any pain I endured that was less than I had suffered before would be useless; my potential would only increase when the pain was worse than it had ever been. So I resolved to do the only thing I could see that would let me marry Cadance and still protect Canterlot. If I held the shield for as long as I could without stopping, eventually I might become powerful enough that when I retrained to my new potential, I could maintain the shield with only a fraction of my energy. I could marry Cadance and would only need to focus my energies on the shield a few times a day to keep Canterlot safer then it had ever been. Even my administrative duties as Captain would be reduced, as we would require fewer guards with the city under the shield’s protection. But before this could happen, I would have to survive a world of pain like few ponies have ever felt before. Within a week the migraines were back, and as the year dragged on, my body wasted away. Every fiber of my body begged me to stop, but thoughts of Cadance kept me going. Every day my potential for power increased as I got weaker and weaker, until finally, when I was on death's doorstep, I let go. I should have been thrilled that my trial was over, and I would soon be able to marry Cadance, but I was so exhausted I could hardly care less. That, more then the pain, horrified me. It's funny how the mind and body affect each other. When a soldier is recovering from battle wounds, one of the most important factors in his recovery is that he keeps a healthy mindset. But keeping the shield up for so long exhausted me mentally and emotionally as well as physically. I was on the edge of a pitch black depression, and if I didn't get my mind right it’s possible I might never recover. My body was too weak for my mind to find any solace there, and so Celestia opted for taking my mind out of my body. By putting a healthy mind in an exhausted body, and an exhausted mind in a healthy body, she theorized both could recover in a matter of weeks instead of months. I think the Princess had predicted when I would break and planned ahead, because just four days after I let the shield down, a friend of mine showed up to take my place, I didn't need that much convincing. “This friend who swapped with you must be a very good friend if he's willing to suffer like you’re describing to help you.” Shining Armor nodded but frowned even as he did so, “I'm not meant to talk about him, military protocol.” “Well, whoever he is tell him thank you for me the next time you see him. Because of him I get to spend time with my brother. How long can you stay? Please say it’s a long time.” “For a few weeks, or until you get tired of me. I won't impose on you, but the Princess was hoping you would want me to stay here so you could observe me.” “Observe you?” “I think it’s time you took a look at the rest of the letter; where is it?” “Hold on, I'll get it” Spike got up from the table, returned a moment later with the original letter, and handed it to Twilight, who studied it carefully before looking up. “What does it mean 'unexpected side effects'? I mean, I know what it means but... do we have any idea what you might have gotten into?” “Body swapping magic is extremely difficult, and is kept highly classified due to the potential risk to security it could pose if left unchecked. It’s only been done a few times that I know of, and half of them were by accident. Either way, to my knowledge this is the first time the spell was done with one of the participants as weak as I was. Everything seems to be alright; I mean, I feel great, but we don't know what could happen and it might not affect us both in the same way. That's why the princess was so quick to agree to send me here, she wanted someone she could trust who knew me well, you know, in case I go crazy or something.” “But... what if something terrible has happened and we don't know it yet? What happens if you can't change back?” “We'll deal with that if it comes to it, in the meantime I'll try not to think about it, the whole point of this vacation is NOT to get stressed out.” “Are you sure you feel OK now? If I'm meant to monitor any changes, I need to know how you feel to start with.” “Well,” Shining Armor thought, “the ribs on my left side hurt whenever I breathe in, and my face feels like its been splashed with acid, but compared to what I was feeling yesterday, its nothing.” “OK,” said Twilight taking out a notepad and listing her brother's symptoms, “that's your physical condition, but what about mentally, are you feeling alright?” “So far so good. The Princess thinks that as long as I don't get stressed out, I should be fine.” “Good, remember to tell me the moment anything changes. Promise me if something is wrong I'll be the first to know.” “Only if you promise to keep this rather low key. Most ponies, even in the Royal Guard, don't know the full truth about what I've been doing this last year. The enemies of Canterlot may try to kill my body if they knew how vulnerable it was now, and how strong it would soon become. As for my soldiers... lets just say I'd prefer they didn't know their fearless leader was being foalsat by his younger sister, they'd laugh their heads silly.” “It's a deal,” said Twilight quickly, “but there's one thing you haven't told me, how does Cadance feel about all this? Why aren’t you visiting her instead of me?” Shining Armor thought for a moment, sipping the tea Spike had made for him, before responding, “At first she didn't want me to do it at all, but I convinced her it was the best way for us to be together. One year apart and then a lifetime together was what I told her... and myself. I wanted to visit her when I swapped with my friend but...” he trailed off for a minute and drank more of his tea before finishing, “I don't want her to see me... like this—hiding in another pony’s body.” “When was the last time you saw her?” Twilight wasn't sure whether or not she approved of her brother’s actions; Cadance was her friend too, and Twilight wanted to be sure she was treated fairly. Shining Armor finished his tea in one last gulp and waited longer then last time before answering, “Five months ago, right before things got really bad. I asked her to leave and promised I would come for her when I was better. It was too much... not for her but for me. I believe she would have stayed with me until I broke, but I couldn't bear to let her see how weak I was becoming. Even though she never said it, I could see in her eyes that she wanted me to break the shield and let myself heal, but I wouldn't, not while I still had strength left in me. It took every ounce of strength I had, but now it’s done. When I return to my body and retrain to my new potential, I should be able to easily maintain the shield for the rest of my life. I'll even be able to maintain the shield from outside of Canterlot; for instance I might be able visit Ponyville with Cadance for a few days at a time without dropping the shield.” Twilight was delighted that her brother would be able to visit more often, but still wasn't sure that Shining Armor’s decision to send Cadance away so she wouldn't see him suffer had been fair to her. “Are you sure did the right thing by Cadance?” She tried not to sound too judgmental but came off sounding harsh anyway. Shining Armor regarded her coldly for a moment; he had probably been wondering the same thing as he lay on his bed of suffering for those final lonely months. “No. But in either case what’s done is done. The price has been paid and soon Cadance and I will be able to get married. So let’s get ready to celebrate the future rather then linger on the past, shall we?” Shining Armor looked over to where Twilight had her chemistry equipment set up “I'm sure you have a hundred fantastic experiments and a dozen great books that you’re eager to show me.” “Actually, if you can really stay in Ponyville for a while, I'd like you to meet my friends.” “Really?” Shining Armor sounded surprised and very pleased, “that sounds like a much better idea.” ….................................................................................................................................................................. Silent Storm rested on a bed of fresh hay where Shining Armor had lain until last night, too tired to move; wondering about the long trial that awaited him. Holding dark thoughts at bay had been a specialty of his, but he usually did this by focusing on the task at hand and ignoring any emotion that tried to get in the way. Here though, there was no task, except to wait and get better. His thoughts turned to the rainbow-maned wonder that he had danced with the night before. Of all the hundreds of ponies in the theater, she alone had had the courage to help him. But... even that was a bit strange when he came to think of it. She had dived in to help him help… Derpy as if she knew what was going on. For a while he had thought she was portraying a better cover then he was; but then why hadn't she said anything when he asked her? A searing cramp bit down on one of Storm’s legs, he painfully stretched and shifted his weight. Come to think of it, all she would have known was that Trixie had done a lousy show, had made fun of a random pony’s eyes, and maybe if her vantage point was right, had seen Trixie try to push Derpy down the hole. That didn't sound like it even deserved a battle, unless... maybe she was friends with Derpy. Or was there something she knew about the situation that he didn't? Storm managed the strength to smile as he thought of the way they had danced the night before; her light steps, her radiant smile. Stop, what was he thinking? Nothing had happened between them—she had helped him for a few seconds at the tail end of a battle, he had watched her perform once, and they had danced two or three times. In all, they weren’t together for more then two hours, it’s not like he had any feelings for her, and even if he did what difference would it make? Here in Canterlot she had a full life; she was the star performer in Canterlot, with a team of supporters, and if the size of the empty stadium was any indication, she must have thousands of fans and wealth beyond reckoning. Storm knew the path he had chosen and there was no way she would walk it with him. Even to ask would be unfair to her, an insult. If she had been unhappy with her life as it was, Storm might have told her who he really was. Not all at one time, and certainly not with other ponies around, but slowly, bit by bit, he would have told her the full truth. That was the way they said was best if you had to tell anypony at all. But she was happy with her life and Storm would never forgive himself if he messed it up. Storm wearily looked up at his saddlebag; it was empty except for the letter from Princess Celestia urgently bidding him to Canterlot, and his portgem. Portgems were useful little things—a recent invention from Celestia's school for gifted unicorns. Each was anchored to one specific location and allowed its unicorn wielder to cast an infinite number of long range, one-way teleports to the coordinates inscribed in the gem. Usually they were owned by wealthy ponies who traveled a lot. Once you had a portgem that was anchored to your home you could travel anywhere you liked, ten miles, a hundred, it did not matter. Whenever you had finished your business, all you had to do was cast one easy spell and you would be standing at your front door. Storm would finish his mission, collect his armor, and then use his portgem immediately, without saying goodbye—one spell and Canterlot, and its inhabitants, would be only a distant memory. Storm didn't think he had feelings for Rainbow Dash, and if he did he shouldn't; and if he had made her have any feelings him that had been a mistake too. One more mistake which he would have to bear. She would forget about him in time. She should never have known he existed to begin with. Let her find one of her own kind, maybe one of the stallion fliers in her team, and be happy with him. Still, dancing with her hadn't been a total mistake, he had helped her out with the Canterlot Guards asking about the fire, at least he been able to do that for her as a going away present. To be honest, Storm actually had no idea if he had the authority to excuse the destruction of a major theater, or if he had the authority to banish Trixie and her lackeys. But he had had enough command experience to portray the veneer of an irritated officer. After showing them the letter from the Princess ordering him to come to Canterlot immediately for a special mission, he gave the guards a few minutes for their imaginations to fill in the blanks and encouraged any assumptions that naturally followed. Early that morning, an officer from the royal guard had stuck his head through the door, and reported that a band of blue and white ponies had been arrested the night before, and that somepony named Silent Storm had tried to invoke Shining Armor's authority to banish them. A quick nod was all it had taken to tell the officer that Silent Storm could indeed speak on behalf of Shining Armor; the officer excused himself and hurried down the stairs, presumably to see about some magic resistant chains. Storm stretched out and smiled, it was good to be the captain. ….................................................................................................................................................................. Shining Armor could tell that Twilight was eager to show him around Ponyville and have him meet her new friends. When she left Canterlot he had been worried that she might have trouble meeting new ponies. He had been her only real friend until she left for the academy, and even there Shining Armor wasn't sure she’d established relationships except for those ponies who wanted her help with late projects, or with last minute studying for exams. Either way Shining Armor was eager to see what kind of friends Twilight had made in Ponyville. Their first stop was along a row of houses between Ponyville and the Everfree Forest. Shining Armor followed Twilight along a country lane past an unusual number and variety of animals until eventually Twilight stopped at the base of a large tree and craned her neck up, “Fluttershy, I'd like you to meet my brother.” There was no response, so Twilight tried again, “Fluttershy.” Shining Armor was suddenly feeling very worried. He knew his sister had trouble making friends, but she didn't seem like the sort to form relationships with inanimate objects “Fluttershy is a tree?” he asked slowly, dreading the answer. “Shh,” whispered Twilight twitching her ears, “listen carefully, can you hear her?” “Twilight... are you alright?” Maybe her moving to Ponyville hadn't been a good idea after all. Shining Armor was about to suggest they go back to the library when he thought he heard a small voice. “H-hello.” “Com'on down Fluttershy, there's somepony I want you to meet” Twilight was still looking up the tree. Relief flooded over Shining Armor as he saw a real cream colored pegasus pony with a pink mane, flutter down from somewhere in the upper branches and hide behind Twilight. “Fluttershy, this is Shining Armor, Shining Armor this is Fluttershy” said Twilight proudly. “Pleased to meet you” said Shining Armor extending a hoof in greeting. The pale yellow pegasus cautiously crept forward to accept his hoof shake, but just as she got close a squirrel sneezed behind Shining Armor, making her jump and retreat behind Twilight again. “It's ok Fluttershy, this is my brother from Canterlot, he just looks different because he had a body swap with somepony else.” The cream pegasus looked over Twilight's back and gave a smile, “Hello.” she seemed to whisper. “She's just a little shy.” said Twilight. Just then the squirrel gave another sneeze and Fluttershy bolted into a nearby cottage. “She really can be quite brave when you get to know her.” insisted Twilight who seemed slightly embarrassed. Shining Armor couldn't think how to respond. He was thinking of asking if they should return later when suddenly Fluttershy came running back, this time holding a box of the smallest tissues he had ever seen. Momentarily ignoring both Twilight and Shining Armor, Fluttershy ran over to the squirrel who had sneezed and offered it the box “There you go Appleseed,” she said softly “remember, you should cover your mouth when you sneeze, otherwise all your little squirrel friends might get your cold, and then I would have to put you all in bed for a week.” Much to Shining Armor's astonishment, the squirrel snatched a tissue from the box and blew its nose like it knew what tissues were for. Then it dropped the tissue and hugged Fluttershy around one of her legs. “You’re welcome Appleseed,” she laughed. “Fluttershy, do you want to show my brother some of your animals?” said Twilight with only the slightest tinge of impatience. “Oh, of course Twilight, if—if he wants to I mean.” “Sounds great,” said Shining Armor, still amazed after the sight of a squirrel blowing its nose, “I don't see a lot of animals in Canterlot.” “Don't see a lot of animals!” said Fluttershy sympathetically “You poor, poor pony! Come with me, I have so much to show you. Let me get the bird choir for you; we’ve recently had a marvelous new edition—a Scarlet Tanager named Taliesin who has the most beautiful voice you ever heard. Come this way.” Taliesin did indeed have a beautiful strong voice; and Shining Armor, although accustomed to the talented stars of Canterlot, was thoroughly impressed as Taliesin led the bird choir in song after song. After they had finished their second encore, Fluttershy kept bringing more and more animals for Shining Armor and Twilight to see. The two unicorns spent the next several hours looking over a Fluttershy's vast array of birds, woodland animals, and other more exotic creatures. ….................................................................................................................................................................. Storm was drifting in and out of a light sleep when he heard the soft click of hooves as somepony came up the stairs. Orders were not to disturb him unless absolutely urgent; he hoped there wasn't some real situation they wanted him to rule on, as he knew almost nothing about Canterlot. The steps stopped in front of the door, as if whoever was on the other side couldn't decide whether to come in or not, then slowly the door creaked open. Storm opened one eye, expecting to see Shining Armor's squire but was surprised to see a pink unicorn standing over him. Or was she a pegasus? Or was she both? Whoever she was, she was staring at him with a look that was slowly shifting from long awaited joy, to one of deep horror as she took in the wasted sight of him. The pink pony's face had now turned from horror to one of deep, nurturing compassion. Her lip quavered as if she was about to cry, but she didn't; instead she lay down on the stone facing him and gently nuzzled his destroyed face. “I came to see you.” her voice was small and quiet. Storm didn't know who she was, but he already had a caretaker from the Royal Guard, and the last thing he needed was somepony with strong emotional attachments to Shining Armor who didn't know what was going on, “leave.” It hurt to talk, Celestia had warned him against trying to speak, apparently Shining Armor had lost his speech some months before his spell finally broke. The pink pony looked hurt but didn't go away. Instead she kept talking in her sad, gentle voice. “Please don't be angry with me; I know you didn't want me to see you like this, but let me help you. We both suffer when we're apart. I don't care how you look, I love you. It would hurt more for me to leave you like this, and not do anything, than to stay, and you'll feel better with me to look after you. Let me stay, please.” She wasn't leaving without more of a fight then Storm wanted to give. If he had been healthier and more alert, he would have perceived the relationship between this strange pony and Shining Armor and realized his next question was a bad idea, but he didn't have the thought or voice to ask more than what he needed to know, “Who... are... you?” The result was instantaneous. If the visitor had held herself with an air of grace before it vanished now as she drew back in shock and stared at him, her eyes filling with tears. She looked at him in sorrow and disbelief, until she finally croaked out, “It's me, Cadance. Shining Armor please say you remember me, you have to, I'm your fiancé; please say you remember who I am.” Storm didn't know Shining Armor had been engaged, but right now it posed a problem. One pony acting stressed out could easily spread, and the whole reason he had taken over Shining Armor's body was so that wouldn't happen. He had to get rid of this Cadance, but to do that he should tell her what was really going on, and he didn't have the voice to do that right now. He meant to say that he wasn't Shining Armor, but his last question still lingered and so when he spoke, he made a simple but serious error. “Who's... Shining Armor?” He caught his mistake instantly but had no time to correct it. Cadance jumped to her feet, fear and pain stabbing her face like her reason for life had just been struck down. “NO!” she sobbed “No, this can't be happening! Celestia said your body would become weak but your mind would be safe. She promised!” Cadance looked helplessly around the room and then back to the shadow of a fiancé who seemed to be dying at her feet. “I need to get you out of here.” Her horn glowed and a small white portgem of her own floated out from her saddlebag. “I'm taking you to my home in Fillydelphia, you'll get better there, I promise.” What was she doing? Storm had to stay here and get better; if he disappeared Celestia could turn the whole city upside down looking for him. If this Cadance would only listen for a moment instead of getting emotional and then doing the first thing that came to her head, she'd see! Storm focused all the energy he could muster and managed to knock the stone from Cadance's shaky grasp. She spun around to look for it, and as she did so her hoof knocked over Storm's saddlebag, spilling its contents across the floor, including Storm's own portgem. Cadance spied it as it fluttered over the floor and grabbed it with her telekinesis. “Don't worry my love” she said. “I'll get us out of here.” No, not with that stone! She couldn't think it was hers, but she did. Storm opened his mouth to try to scream in protest but it was too late. Cadance's horn glowed and Storm felt like Shining Armor's body was becoming rapidly lighter. FOOL!!!!
Chapter 4: Second GlancesAfter an extended farewell to Fluttershy and all her animals, Twilight took her brother back to Ponyville to Sugar Cube Corner for lunch. Pinkie squealed with delight at finally meeting Twilight's brother and asked a seemingly unending barrage of questions about what it felt like to be in somepony else's body, which Shining Armor answered as best he could. (Some of the questions about the possibility of swapping bodies with flowers or baby crocodiles left him a bit speechless.) After that, Pinkie danced on the table and sang a song that began as a welcome for Shining Armor, then turned into some sort of idea for a party where everypony swapped bodies with each other, then into something that neither Twilight nor Shining Armor quite understood, but had something to do with everypony in the world swapping bodies all the time and never having the same body for more then one day. It was weird. When Pinkie was finally done, she ordered a cupcake eating contest in honor of Shining Armor and the new body swapping utopia his coming heralded. Twilight and Shining Armor were glad for the cupcakes, at least they got Pinkie's mind off body changing. After the cupcake eating contest (which Pinkie won) the three ponies fell to chatting until Shining Armor mentioned how strange it was suddenly having red fur instead of white. Twilight obliged by dumping a sack of flour over him, he laughed loudly and responded by dumping two sacks over her. Pinkie joined in and soon all three were fighting with whatever baking goods they could find. “Open the oven, Pinkie” Shining Armor called, lifting his sister (who was squealing too much to resist), almost to the ceiling and smearing her neck and mane with strawberry jam “this cake needs to bake about twenty minutes on high heat before she'll be ready to eat.” When Mr. and Mrs. Cake got home they found three white ponies rolling on the ground, laughing and sneezing hysterically. They made each of the three friends pay for a cake, saying they had chosen to wear their cakes instead of eat them, and then they were made to clean up the mess; but they made a game of it so nopony minded. Cleaning up the hard wooden benches and floors of Sugar Cube Corner was fairly easy. Cleaning up three ponies covered in flour, jam, peanut butter, chocolate, custard, and sprinkles, on the other hoof… that was more difficult. Pinkie was somehow able to clean herself up in a few seconds with her tongue, and offered to clean Twilight and Shining Armor the same way... they refused. Instead the two unicorn siblings opted for washing up in the river, which was harder then it sounded. The moving water was useful for wiping off loose bits of food, but it turned the flour to dough which got stuck deep in their manes and coats, making it more difficult to get off. Rolling in the long grass helped loosen the sticky bits, but only the top layer became loose enough to wash off, meaning both ponies had to complete four or five cycles of swimming in the river and rolling in the tall grass before they were clean. Twilight shivered as a cold gust of wind blew over her soaked body, then noticed her brother was regarding some distant trees with unusual curiosity. “That isn't the Everfree Forest, is it? I thought the forest was on the other side of Ponyville.” “That's Whitetail Wood, its perfectly safe and normal, the plants, animals, and weather are all controlled by us.” Suddenly Twilight felt a wave of nostalgia, “Hey B.B., do you remember how we used to play hide and seek in the woods near our house when we were little?” “Yeah.” “Well,” Twilight suddenly levitated a bulb of cold water and splashed it over Shining Armor's almost dry coat, “You’re it!” Shining Armor blinked the water out of his eyes and opened them just in time to see his sister disappear into the dense foliage. He picked up some loose leaves and bits of dirt to pay her back with, and then gave her a twenty second head start. ….................................................................................................................................................................. Rainbow Dash sat on a floating chair of cloud and refereed the game of cloud soccer that was going on beneath her. She couldn't get the Wonderbolts to permanently split into competing teams, but at least they were willing to split for a short game. If Rainbow kept giving them little exercises like this, it might be enough to motivate each of them to strive for their personal best. If there was one thing they all had in common (except being stupid), it was that they all hated losing; and now that they were split, loosing is what would happen to exactly half of them each game. If nopony wanted to be on the losing team, they would have to push for their best. True, if she pitted the same Wonderbolts against each other constantly, eventually they might come to resent each other and that would make it difficult to get them to work together in the performances. But as long as she regularly shifted members between teams, it shouldn't be a problem. Rainbow smiled at how clever she had been, why hadn't she thought of this before? Already the peer pressure to perform was taking effect on both teams. Soon the Wonderbolts would be faster and stronger then ever. This was it! Finally, after all this time searching, she had discovered how to motivate the Wonderbolts. Strange, it was just two days after she met Silent Storm—coincidence? Rainbow had just started to wonder if Storm ever played soccer when the dark blue cloud ball she had got from the weather factory flew into the wall of white cloud that marked the perimeter of the field. Quick as a flash several Wonderbolts from each team dove into the cloud after it, and almost instantly Surprise flew back out with a ball and threw it into team Wonder's net. “All right!” Surprise shouted, “one point for team Bolt.” “Hold on!” shouted Wave Chill, who was the Wonder goal keeper, “There's no way you could have found the ball that fast.” Surprise grinned cheekily at Wave Chill, “Surprised?” “Not at all” said Blaze, the caption of team Wonder, “I reckon you cheated! You stashed another ball in the cloud, then got Soarin’ to kick the real ball into the cloud, got your fake ball out, and tried to score with it. You little cheat!” Dash swooped down between Blaze and Surprise, and pulled them out of each others’ faces. “Blaze, don't accuse Surprise just because you don't like what happened.” “But it's not the same ball, Dash. Look, the ball that Surprise took out of the cloud is a totally lighter shade than the one Soarin kicked in.” “It's only lighter because the blue cloud mixed with the white.” Surprise retorted “It's still the same ball!” Dash knew how to settle this. The ball she got from the weather factory was blue because she had cracked a small dye capsule into it, and then wrapped it in several layers of cloud. If it was the ball she had made, the capsule would still be there. Dash got the ball from Lightning Streak and brought it to the center of the field where everypony could see it. One whack from her hoof cracked the ball open and out dropped a small blue capsule. “See, See!” shouted Misty. “The Wonders didn't like it when we finally got a point and so they accused us of cheating. I think they deserve a two point penalty for that.” The other Bolts nodded their heads in approval. “You sure this is the same ball Surprise?” Surprise looked around at her teammates for support and found plenty “Positive, it has the dye capsule in it doesn’t it?” Rainbow groaned in disappointment “Then maybe you can tell me why this capsule is brand new, and was only cracked open a minute ago. I broke the real capsule over an hour ago; it should be half this size by now.” Surprise backed up a bit, “Well... what I mean is… it’s sort of the same ball… you see - " Fleet Foot spoke up in her teammate’s defense, “We only cheated because the Wonders cheated first! Fire Streak bumped Spitfire when she was about to make a shot; that's totally against the rules!” within seconds, all the Wonderbolts fell to quibbling. This was more than Dash could bear; Canterlot society looked up to them, they were supposed be better than this. Why was it that the only time they were creative was when they were trying to take shortcuts, and even then it was like they were sharing a brain? Dash silently prayed that something would happen that would refocus the Wonderbolts’ attention. Funnily enough that's exactly what happened, and she soon wished she hadn't asked for it. Without warning the clouds on one side gave way and a gray pegasus plummeted toward the Wonderbolts—plummeted into them would be more exact. Whoever she was, she was going way too fast, or couldn't see where she was going, or both. Whatever the reason, she came out of nowhere and crashed into Spitfire, who crashed into Wave Chill, who crashed into Firestreak, who crashed into Rapidfire. “Sorry.” groaned Derpy as she slowly untangled herself from the wondrous mess she had made. “Derpy?” exclaimed Rainbow Dash. “Hi Rainbow Dash” croaked Derpy as she waved with one hoof and rubbed her head with the other, while her eyes seemed to spin in opposite directions. “What are you doing here?” asked an exasperated Dash, “Can't you see we're training?” Dash suddenly remembered promising Silent Storm she would apologize to Derpy for not wanting to be associated with her around other ponies, and she would say sorry, just... not when there were other ponies around. “I have a letter for you.” said Derpy “It’s from Celestia.” “The Princess!? What does it say?” “Hold on, I'll get it for you” Derpy turned around to the mail-bag on her flank and tried several times to open it; failing because she was trying to open it from the bottom. Dash realized before Derpy did that the leather strap connecting the bag to Derpy's harness was twisted, and the mail bag was being worn upside-down with the mouth of the bag hanging open. Any mail that had been in there was long gone. Eventually it dawned on Derpy that she was holding the mail bag upside-down. She unhooked the bag from her harness (almost dropping it in the process) and stuck her mussel inside looking for Dash's letter. Finally she realized that it was empty. Derpy's ears drooped and her hooves shook slightly as she held the empty bag out for Dash to see. Dash looked between the empty mail-bag and Derpy's sheepish face and tried to contain her rising anger, “What did the letter say, Derpy?” “I don't know. I was just picking up the mail from the Canterlot post office when a pony ran in and said there was a letter from the Princess that had to be given to you right away and that it was urgent. I was the only mail-pony there so I volunteere - ” “Can't you do anything right!?” bellowed Dash, loosing any pretense of compassion, “That was an important letter and now I have no idea what the Princess wanted!” Derpy cowered and backed away; she looked to the surrounding Wonderbolts for comfort but found none. She understood the gravity of her mistake, but she made no attempt to cover it up or make excuses, “I just don't know what went wrong. I was flying around looking for you for a long time, cause I didn't know where you were, and somewhere between those big clouds over there,” she gestured helplessly, “I must have... dropped your mail.” “Of course you dropped my mail! If you hadn't dropped it you would still have it and I would be reading it by now!” “I'm sorry,” pleaded Derpy, “Please don't be angry, I was trying to help.” “GO AWAY!” yelled Dash. “But...” stammered Derpy, “I could go look for it. If I looked really hard I'm sure I could - ” “Forget it! Go lose somepony else's mail. You've done enough here already, now SHOO!” Dash shoved the mail bag into Derpy's chest. Derpy slowly put her mail-bag back on (the right way up this time) and left without another word. Dash watched her go; seething with annoyance, tingling with guilt, and trying to plan her next move. “What are we gonna do, Dash? That letter was probably important. We might need to go back for an emergency performance, or to get our pictures taken or something.” High Winds definitely sounded concerned. Dash spun around to fly back to Canterlot to get her orders repeated, but just as she was about to take off she had another idea. In the other direction, at slightly less than half the distance, was Ponyville. She knew Twilight was there... and Spike. She could write a letter explaining what had happened, have Spike send it straight to the Princess; and have a response in less time then it would take to fly to Canterlot. “Wait here,” she shouted as she dove toward her old home, “I'll be back with a copy of our letter in no time. We don't know what the letter will say, so be ready for anything when I get back.” ….................................................................................................................................................................. Shining Armor bounded around the trunk of a large tree, he could see Twilight about thirty paces off but she hadn't seen him yet; if he did this right she never would. Shining Armor picked up speed and zeroed in toward his sister, who turned to face him seconds before he reached her, her sweet lavender eyes filling with terror. “DON'T!” she cried, but it was too late. One of the razor swords Shining Armor was levitating flashed forward and caught her across the neck, cutting the jugular and spraying blood in every direction. She wasn't dead yet though, as she hit the forest floor she screamed with all the strength she had left, “PLEASE, STOP! IT'S ME!” That infernal voice! Shining Armor wouldn't listen to it again; he would end it. “LIAR!” he yelled as he brought his other sword swooping down, severing her head from her body. As the head rolled across the forest floor the purple body went into spasms; Shining Armor began hacking with both swords, rending flesh and gore until it was beyond recognition. He continued trampling his sister’s corpse even after it had stopped moving; splattering layer upon layer of her blood unto his pure white coat. WHAT HAD HE DONE!!? Shining Armor looked down to see his coat had turned a dark red, soaked with his sister's blood! He yelled, and shook and kicked against the sheets, trying to get the awful redness off him. But the red wasn't coming off, it would NEVER come off! He would be guilty of his sister's blood forever! “Shining Armor?” Shining Armor looked up; the decapitated head was floating off the ground, talking to him, mocking him, accusing him. Although it said no words, its mouth moved with silent accusations. He clamped his eyes shut and hid his face under his hooves. “Shining Armor, are you OK?” He forced himself to look again. The head looked concerned, had regrown a body, and was standing in the doorway next to Spike. Again the head spoke, “After we got back from the glade last night you fell asleep right away. Spike decided to keep an eye on you, and when you started kicking and yelling in your sleep he got me. Are you OK? You look like you've seen a ghost?” A dream… ? But if his sister was still alive, whose blood was he covered in? “You’re not dead?” Twilight's eyes showed she was worried, but she tried to make her voice sound comforting. “I'm alright B.B., you were having a nightmare.” Shining Armor glanced down at his fur, “Then why am I covered in blood?” Twilight looked confused for a moment; then tried to explain, “You’re not covered in blood, you’re covered in sweat. Your fur is red because you swapped bodies with your friend, remember? You’re in Ponyville now and everything's OK. It was just a nightmare. Princess Celestia said there might be unforeseen side effects, you do remember, don't you?” Shining Armor was slowly starting to remember, but the dream had seemed so real. For now it seemed he hadn't murdered his only sister and that was enough for him. With his heart still pounding, he checked one more time and realized he wasn't really covered in blood. Getting up from the floor beside the bed he threw his trembling hoofs around his younger sister's neck. “Thank you for not being dead.” “You're welcome, I'm glad I'm not dead too.” Twilight's fear was giving way to relief but it was nothing compared to what her brother was feeling. “I love you Twilight.” “I love you too.” Suddenly there was a crashing sound and a rainbow-maned pegasus Shining Armor had never seen before fell through an open window, talking quickly. She shouted something about needing to borrow a spike; but when she saw them, her eyes went wild, “WHAT!? HOW COULD YOU!? LIAR!” That was all Shining Armor could make out from the insane creature’s furious shrieks. He took a step forwards to protect Twilight in case the intruder attacked, but his fears were ungrounded. The angry pegasus simply yelled till she ran out of breath; then flew back out the way she had come, crying. Shining Armor glanced at Twilight who looked as confused as he was; then stared out the open window at the faint train of rainbow the pegasus had left in her wake. “That girl is as crazy as a bowl of fruit loops,” he said at last, “I hope nopony actually gives her a spike, I don't know what she has in mind, but she would probably hurt herself. Talk about a random morning.” Convinced the stranger wasn't coming back, he turned to Twilight, who didn't seem to see any humor in the situation. “Look, it’s OK, she's gone, just some crazy early bird. If you’re worried, I could put up an energy shield around the tree house.” “First of all, it’s not morning, it’s early afternoon; you slept a long time. Second, that wasn't a random pony; I know her, her name is Rainbow Dash.” “Does she have a habit of flying through windows, asking for spikes, yelling uncontrollably, and leaving in tears?” “No, she’s never done that before; she used to be one of my best friends, but she moved to Canterlot last year ago and I've only seen her a few times since. Whatever happened, she's obviously upset; we should go after her.” “Before we rush after an angry pony you haven't seen in a year, we should try to figure out what's going on, and why she thought a spike would help.” the words were still on Shining Armor's lips when both unicorns turned to Twilight's dragon assistant who had been standing quietly behind the door until now. “Don't look at me; I have no idea what's wrong with her.” “Well… have you heard any rumors from Canterlot? … Have you gotten any messages lately?” Shining Armor asked. “Well I did get a message for you from the Princess a few hours ago, but you were sleeping so I didn't open it.” Twilight looked annoyed, “A few hours Spike? Why didn't you say something earlier?” “The letter wasn't for you,” Spike retorted, “it was for Shining Armor, and the last thing you told me last night was to let him sleep as long as he wanted. He only just got up now!” “Whatever,” Shining Armor was getting impatient, “the angry mare is getting further away and we still don't know why; meanwhile the princess sent me a message hours ago and I haven't read it yet. Is that it there? Give it to me.” The scroll floated in front of Shining Armor and unbuckled itself as his horn lit up like a lamp so he could read. His eyes began breezing over the scroll then stopped, and he started again more slowly, reading every word carefully as his lips pressed together in a hard line and his ears flattened against his head. He finished the letter; then threw it in a corner. “Spike, stay here. Start packing saddlebags with food—whatever you can find that can be eaten on the move, will last a few days, and won't require preparation. Pack as much as you’re able and keep doing that until we get back, and get some blankets as well. Twilight, that mare, Rainbow Dash, does she have any connection to the Wonderbolts?” Twilight nodded, “Yes, she's their leader. Seriously, B.B. I knew you were busy keeping the shield maintained, but I thought you would at least - ” “We need to find her. Now.” Shining Armor was already racing for the door, “There no time to explain, just trust me. Come!” Twilight was about to follow her brother when Spike stopped her, “What's going on? Why do I have to make all this food? Who’s it for?” Twilight looked down at Spike and tried to smile, “I don't know Spike, but do what he says; my brother's not one to panic unless something is really wrong. If you run out of things in the house, run down to the market and get more. We'll be back after we find Rainbow Dash, I think.” Twilight looked out the open door, saw her brother already disappearing from view, and broke into a gallop to catch up. Spike looked dejected for a moment, and then set to work furiously making sandwiches. ….................................................................................................................................................................. Twilight initially didn't think she could catch up to her brother in his stronger, faster, borrowed body, but he was still getting used to his new legs and stumbled once or twice, giving Twilight the chance to narrow his lead. Neither of them could have hoped to catch Rainbow Dash in a straight race, but fortunately for them, Dash either didn't know where she was going, or she kept changing her mind. Nevertheless by the time they had followed her trail to the edge of Sweet Apple Acres, both ponies were breathing hard. Plunging into the apple orchard, and weaving to avoid low branches, they kept following Dash’s chaotic rainbow trail. Twilight's eyes were so busy scanning the treetops above her that she almost didn't see Apple Jack carrying a bucket of apples and just barely avoided running into her. Apple Jack dropped her apples as Twilight skidded to a halt, “Twilight! Well, how are you doing sugar cube? Looks like you’re a mite in a hurry.” Twilight stopped just for a moment, “Apple... Jack,” she panted, “can you help us catch Rainbow Dash? It’s important.” “What in tarnation? Rainbow Dash is in Canterlot ain't she?” “She's back in Ponyville... not sure why; but she's in your orchard, don't know why either. But she's getting away; can you help us catch her?” Apple Jack stared at Twilight, confused. “Please, you have to trust me as a friend.” That was all AJ needed to hear; leaving her apples on the ground and grabbing a coil of rope from a nearby tree branch, she galloped after Twilight. …...........................................................................................................................................................…... Storm felt as though he was spinning, not just one way, mind you, but like his organs were spinning clockwise, his bones were spinning counter-clockwise, and his skin was doing somersaults. He was glad that ponies couldn't vomit like he had seen some creatures do; he wasn't sure what caused it or how it felt, but if this kept up for much longer he might be the first pony in history to learn what it was like to regurgitate its food. Nevertheless, he would gladly have felt that way for as long as possible, if it meant not arriving at the destination on the other side of his portgem. The sensation of spinning stopped almost as suddenly as it had begun and Storm felt moist earth under his body. He closed his eyes, hoping against hope that he was still in the palace or even in Fillydelphia, but the smell of the rotting trees was unmistakable. He was home. After a long moment he opened his eyes, to see an endless sea of dense trees stretching in every direction. Their branches were twisted into cruel, demented shapes, but Storm knew that they were just coverings for the things that hid behind them. They had to get inside before they were seen. Storm looked beside him to where Cadance sat dumbly, looking around at the trees as though she were expecting to find Fillydelphia hidden under a branch or inside one of the tree hollows. Storm tried to speak but she didn't hear, instead she rose on shaky hooves and started spinning in slow circles, trying in vain to take in their surroundings, then looked back at Storm hoping for some sort of answer. Storm steadied himself and tried to push to his feet, sharp pains ran up his legs and he collapsed. Again he tried to rise, this time he almost made it until the hawk of one of his front legs gave way underneath him. He began falling forwards and braced himself for agony—any one of the twigs beneath him could easily tear open the fragile flesh on his chin or throat. But before he hit the ground Cadance was suddenly under him; supporting his chest with her neck, she slowly raised him to his feet and helped steady him. Not taking the time or effort to try to thank Cadance, Storm took one shaky step and then another toward a large hill crowned with several dead trees. He probably wouldn't have made it if Cadance hadn't walked beside him every step of the way, supporting him with her own body. Storm stopped at the foot of the hill and tried to muster his telekinetic energy, but failed. His heart sank in despair but then he remembered the confused mare by his side. At least now she was paying attention; if he couldn’t give her verbal instructions, maybe there was another way he could tell her what to do. Storm mustered his energy once again; it was faint, but just enough to make a little light dance along the forest floor. She didn't see it. He tried again and this time the small light caught her attention. Finally, when Storm had almost passed out from exhaustion and frustration, Cadance finally realized that the light was moving up and down a length of rope, hidden under the fallen leaves. Cadance's horn glowed brightly as she raised the rope and, seeing nothing better to do, pulled. Immediately a section of the hill rolled back like a canvas revealing a gaping black mouth that led into the side of the hill. “Inside.” whispered Storm, hoping they hadn't already been seen.
Chapter 5: Thorns of Truth“NO! LET ME GO! I AM NOT GOING TO HEAR ANYMORE OF YOUR LIES!” Dash flew over Ponyville; confused and half blinded by her tears. What had happened? What had she missed? What could she have done to prevent it? She didn't care where she was going. She had forgotten about the message she was meant to get, and wouldn't have cared about it if she did remember. The only thing she wanted was to get away from the two unicorns who at that moment, she hated more then anything else in the world. She knew what she had seen: Silent Storm and Twilight Sparkle locked in an embrace not two feet from a chaotically ruffled bed that was soaked in sweat. If you had asked her just then what claim she felt she had over Storm’s affections, or how she thought he had lied to her, she couldn't have answered. She just felt like there had been a bond between them—one she would have remained loyal to, one that he hadn't. Who did this guy Storm think he was? Did he just go around looking for young gullible mares to seduce, and then dump? Was that the real reason he had saved Derpy and left when she turned him down? Was that what he had done to Twilight? But then, why hadn't he tried anything with her? Dash wanted to be alone, but for some reason Storm and Twilight were following her, and now Apple Jack seemed to have joined in the chase. “Rainbow Dash!” called Twilight as the two unicorns chased the pegasus through a maze of fruit, “Come back!” Dash ignored her and swerved through the trees as fast as she could, but as she came to the crest of a hill, there was the flash of a teleport behind her, and she felt her body being grabbed by telekinesis. “LET ME GO STORM! I AM NOT GOING TO TALK TO YOU!” Rather than spinning an already angry mare around to face him, Shining Armor tried moving around so he could face her, but he accidentally got too close. Dash let forth with a quick kick that caught him between the eyes. Shining Armor faltered for a second, and Dash was released from his grip, but was caught an instant later by Apple Jack's lasso. Dash struggled fiercely, but Apple Jack held firm, looping her a second time, and tying the other end of the rope around a tree. Shining Armor used his magic to pull her to the ground and stood over her, ignoring the thin trickle of blood leaking down his nose. “Rainbow Dash, settle down!” “Don't listen to him, Apple Jack! He's trying to trick you, just like he tricked Twilight and just like he tricked me a few days ago!” Apple Jack spun around at the red stranger in her orchard. She didn't know who this guy was, but if he was lying to her friends she'd run him out of town. “Well, mister? You've got some explaining to do—gonna tell me what's goin’ on?” “He's alright Apple Jack.” Twilight had finally caught up and was standing beside the red stallion panting. “Well maybe you can tell me what's going on then,” said Apple Jack turning to Twilight, “Who is this guy? Why ain't Rainbow Dash in Canterlot? Why is she running from you two, and why were you trying to chase her down?” Twilight looked at her friends for a moment and blushed, “I... don't know. But the red pony is my brother.” Apple Jack frowned, “I don't see any family resemblance between you two, and you once showed me a picture of who you said was your only brother when his fancy wedding got canceled. This guy doesn’t look anything like Shining Armor.” “See, I told you he was lying!” cut in Dash, “He wouldn't tell me anything except that his name was Silent Storm; and now he's got Twilight thinking he's her brother!” “I am not Silent Storm!” proclaimed Shining Armor. “So even that was a lie?” Apple Jack looked back at this intruder on her farm with new hostility. “I don't know who you are, but if you’re not running out of my farm in ten seconds, I'm gonna drag you out by your mane. 1...” “Girls, calm down!” Twilight commanded in an annoyed voice. “Look, I have a letter from the Princess that explains everything.” She took a scroll out of her saddlebag and held it up for Apple Jack to see. “Well that explains some things, but not everything;” said Apple Jack after reading it, “looks like this handsome fellow really is your brother, in mind at least. Have you read this Rainbow Dash?” “No, what does it say?” Rainbow had calmed down enough to listen to Apple Jack at least, and if the Princess had sent a letter, then there must be a reasonable explanation. “Says that Twilight's brother, Shining Armor, swapped bodies with somepony, and came to visit her in the other pony’s body. Doesn’t say how come though,” she turned again to Shining Armor but more kindly this time. “Alright Shining Armor, care to explain why you swapped bodies with some other pony, and why you needed my friend so badly I had to tie her to a tree?” Shining Armor opened his mouth to answer, then stopped; after a moment he started again. “To be honest I'd rather not. Thank you, whoever you are, for your help, but the Princess sent another letter today, and this one regards Rainbow Dash, not you. If you like, I'll pay you a hundred bits for your help, but I'd appreciate it if you left now.” “Oh no, you don't! You can keep your money, but I want a straight answer about what's going on, and what you need Rainbow Dash for.” “That information is classified,” said Shining Armor in an official voice, “I'm sorry I can't tell you any more, but believe me when I say that it is extremely important. If you told the wrong pony the consequences could be disastrous.” “Its ok,” said Twilight confidently, “Apple Jack is the most honest pony I know; if she says she will keep your secret, she will keep your secret, you can trust her.” Shining Armor looked from Twilight to her two friends, “The orders were for Rainbow Dash and the Wonderbolts to be given a mission, nopony else was to be told unless absolutely necessary.” “Well, the Wonderbolts and I won't help you unless you tell Twilight and AJ what's going on as well!” Rainbow's voice still had a keen edge of mistrust and hostility in it, “If you want my help you will have to tell them too, and that makes it necessary.” “All right!” Shining Armor conceded, “The letter was for Dash and the Wonderbolts to assist in an emergency search and rescue mission, for two ponies lost in the Everfree Forest.” “Yeah? Who are they?” Dash challenged. “One of them is the pony whose body I'm using now, Silent Storm.” Dash blinked when she heard the name, and this time she thought before she spoke, “When I last saw him two nights ago, he was going to meet somepony in the Royal Palace.” “The pony was me; he was coming to swap bodies with me.” “How come?” “I'd rather not say.” Dash wasn't convinced, “Well, he can't have been missing for long; and even if he was, Silent Storm could take care of himself.” “If he had his own body with him he could manage just fine, but he doesn’t. His body is here, wasting time talking to you instead of looking for him. The body he's using right now, my body, is almost useless at the moment. But I would like to know how you know Storm so well? How long have you known him? What has he told you?” Rainbow wasn't ready to be the one being questioned and suddenly felt her face go bright pink “Aaa… nothing. I don't know him. I mean, I hardly know him. I just met him once at one of my performances, and he seemed interesting; that's all.” “Fine, keep your secrets while drilling for mine. The important thing is Silent Storm and another pony are lost in the Everfree Forest, and we don't know where. The Wonderbolts are the best fliers available, we need their help to cover a lot of ground quickly if we're going to find Storm and Cadance before something happens to them.” “Cadance?” Twilight said the name like it meant something to her, and Dash vaguely recalled Twilight mentioning her old foalsitter from when she was a filly. Shining Armor's jaw tightened, “The other pony is my fiancé, Princess Cadance. She came to visit Storm, thinking he was me, and when they were checked on an hour later they were both gone. Storm's portgem was also missing. Cadance's was still in the room next to Storm's bed. We don't know exactly where Storm's portgem leads to, but we know it is deep inside the Everfree Forest.” “Whoa, hold on there!” Applejack was raised on a farm but that didn't make her dumb, far from it, “Portgems are rare and mighty expensive, why would this Storm character have one that led out to the middle of nowhere?” “He had business out there after we swapped our bodies back,” Shining Armor snapped. It was easy to tell that Shining Armor was getting edgy. Dash suspected that he hadn’t intended to give away Cadance’s identity and was almost certain he had said more then he meant to about Storm’s portgem leading into the forest. Answering the next question would force him to say everything. Rainbow Dash stared at him with eyes like steel and spoke with a voice like the grave, “Who is he? If you want my help, you will have to tell me that. Who is Silent Storm?” “Twilight,” he said helplessly “please forgive me for what I'm about to do to you and your friends; I wish there were another way to save Storm and Cadance, but there isn't.” “Who is he?” demanded Rainbow Dash one final time. “He is an Everfree Ranger.” Shining Armor's voice was flat, as though he realized that it was hopeless to get anywhere without telling the truth and had consigned himself to telling all. After pausing to take in the puzzled glances of the three friends, he continued. “The Everfree Rangers are an elite band of warriors who live in the forest, spending their lives and their blood to keep us safe from the monsters therein. If it was not for them, we would have all been killed many, many years ago.” Apple Jack jolted when he mentioned the woods, “They live in the forest! Are they all crazy ponies? Who knows what kinds of nasty critters live in there?” “The Everfree Rangers know exactly what's in the forest, and that is why they are there—to make sure that the things that are in the forest stay in the forest. That's why they're called the Everfree Rangers, they are sworn to keep Equestria everfree from the creatures within the forest, and the price they pay is their blood.” Rainbow Dash listened closely, trying to decide if she believed him or not. “You mean they fight the dragons and ursas, and keep the paths clear of poison joke? Stuff like that?” Shining Armor shook his head “If it weren’t for the dragons and the ursas, the Rangers would never have lasted as long as they have. They're too strong and independent to be used as pets or soldiers, but nevertheless they play critical roles in the defense of the forest. As for the poison joke, the Rangers themselves plant that along the trails to discourage ignorant ponies from venturing into the forest, and to deter others from using the same trails to come out.” “Sooo, what do the Rangers fight in the forest?” Rainbow was loosing her self-assuredness and was beginning to see her life as part of a much larger picture than she'd ever imagined. “Have you ever heard of the terrormongers?” The three friends shook their heads. “Many races throughout the world feed off the emotion of others. Ask Twilight and she'll tell you from her books about winter spirits called windigos which feed off of hatred, or changelings who take the form of somepony you love and then feed off of your love for them. What her books won't tell you about are the terrormongers, who feed off fear. They're telepathic, able to read your mind, and almost instantly know all about your life and what you’re afraid of; and they're able to project hallucinations of almost anything, sounds and smells included. When they find a prey they begin throwing ghostly illusions into its mind, designed to scare it. As the victim becomes more and more frightened, the terrormonger feeds off the fear, using that energy to make the nightmare grow worse and worse. They can feed for days off a single prey, savoring its horror as they invade every thought and memory with visions of whatever they fear the most. If the prey cannot either destroy the terrormonger, or escape; the terrormonger will keep feeding until the prey dies; at which point they move on in search of more food. We don't know where they come from, but there seems to be an endless supply streaming from somewhere south of the Everfree Forest. They are intelligent and organized; working together to create a web of fear and deception, always trying to move northwards into Equestria and blocked only by the Rangers.” The three friends looked blankly at Shining Armor for a few moments and then Twilight asked what the other two were thinking. “Why haven't we heard any of this before? I've read books from all over Equestria and have never heard anything about these things, these terrormongers.” “Really, the answer is obvious if you think about it. Terrormongers can smell fear from miles away; they're drawn to it like moths to light and feed off it like maggots on rotten fruit. We don't know how many there are, but we get the feeling that there are a lot more then we've ever seen or could ever hope to fight. Perhaps they aren’t fully aware of us, or aren’t interested in Equestria because it’s typically a land of great peace and security without a lot of fear to draw them, or maybe they're too busy trying to invade somewhere else; we just don't know. If the general population realized how close they lived to destruction, it could cause a mass panic; inviting the terrormongers to make an all out invasion, and giving them the strength to do it. How do you think your friends Fluttershy or Pinkie would handle it if they found out the truth? We could be overrun if word of the war ever got out. The masses of Equestria have no idea of the war that is waged, or the sacrifices that are made, to keep the peace which most of them take for granted. But if we are to survive, that's the way it has to be. That is also why none of you must ever breathe a word of this to ANYPONY unless the situation is absolutely critical. Failure to keep this secret could result in the deaths of us all. Silent Storm is one of the Rangers, we don't know where he is posted, but we do know it’s at the uttermost forefront of the protected wood. Now he is out there, in a body that can barely stand, with Cadance, who doesn’t know the first thing about survival or combat, outside of her medical skills.” Shining Armor heaved a sigh, then focused on Rainbow Dash. “Now you know. I wouldn't have told your friends, but you insisted. There's the truth, or at least the shape of it; there's a thousand details which we don't have time for now. However, you and your friends will have to live with this for the rest of your lives, being unable to tell another soul, carrying the secret to your graves. You've brought this not only on yourself but on your friends as well. I hope you’re satisfied.” …................................................................................................................................................................. Cadance's horn lit the way as she carried Storm through the opening. Inside, the hill was hollow, but the walls and roof were laced with thick support beams; so to anything climbing over the hill it would seem just as solid as any ordinary mound of dirt. Inside, there were several large holes in the roof. Above each of them was one of the dead trees that crowned the top of the hill, which Storm had carefully hollowed when he built this place. One large hole in the top of the domed roof drew hot air out of the burrow, several smaller holes around the sides brought cooler air in, like an ants nest. Anything passing by would take the trees for merely trees unless they knew to look inside the hollows of the dead trunks. The far wall was covered floor to ceiling with densely packed shelves containing a variety of foods and other supplies in an organized fashion. Nine lamp stands (fueled with peanut oil so they wouldn't give off any smoke) stood at even intervals throughout the large single room. On one wall hung three identical clocks, each showing the same time—without any natural light to tell the time, Storm had once missed an important engagement when his clock started running slow; he had sworn that he wouldn't let it happen again. Built into one wall was a well that led to a fast moving underground river that flowed deep into the forest, and along the opposite wall was another hole for trash that led to the same river, downstream of course. Next to the door stood a magnetic rack for Storm's armor and weapons, which was currently empty except for a spare sword and a few knives. A simple bench was all that resembled a kitchen, dining room or lounge room, and in one corner was a comfortable looking bed of hay. Storm was glad when, after taking in the room, Cadance's first act was to help him toward the bed; and, as designed, the door swung shut automatically behind them. But his relief vanished when he heard Cadance speak again: “Rest, my love. I don't know where we are, but there must be somepony around here who can help us. I'm going to have a look outside, but I'll be back soon.” How could she be so stupid? Storm had lived in the darkest parts of the forest long enough to know what would happen if she went out there. She'd make noise, she'd leave tracks, they would find her and they would kill her; not cleanly, not quickly, but over days. A soft mind like hers would offer succulent nutrition that would be easily ravaged by even the weakest of terrormongers. It would suck her dry and discard her, then follow her tracks back to the burrow and do the same to him, if he was still alive by then. If she opened that door, they would both die! “Don't!” he tried to emphasis as much as he could but ended up in a coughing fit that made his lungs ache. “What?” Cadance put her ear next to his mouth so he wouldn't have to talk loudly, but Storm's voice was already beyond gone, he couldn't afford to waste another word. If he didn't convince her not to leave with the few words he had left, it would be over for both of them. He tried to think, searching for the perfect words to make her understand why she mustn’t leave the shelter, but he was exhausted and his thoughts came slow. One idea alone presented itself, and he took it. “Don't leave me.” he begged, trying to sound pitiful. Cadance smiled and then lay down next to him, half on the hay and half on the dirt. Spreading one of her wings over him like a blanket, she said in the sweetest voice Storm had ever heard, “I'm here.” Storm knew that they were safe, at least for the moment, and let his exhausted muscles relax. Within minutes he was sleeping soundly while Cadance kept watch, keeping him warm in her silent embrace. …................................................................................................................................................................. The three friends stared at Shining Armor; for the first time Rainbow Dash and Apple Jack believed that he was telling them the truth, and for the first time they wished he wasn't. Twilight was just as horrified as her friends, but her horror was offset by the excitement of learning something totally new and quite unexpected. She was determined to get all the facts out of her brother as fast as she could. “If there are already Rangers in the forest, can't Celestia just send a message to one of them since they're a lot closer to Storm and Cadance then we are? Don't they have dragons?” “They don't have dragon assistants like you do, but even if they did, it wouldn't make any difference. The laws of magic work differently in the forest; the dragons are unable to teleport once they’ve crossed the border of the Everfree Forest. We can't use drums or horns or anything like that to communicate either. We tried that a long time ago, but it wasn't long before the terrormongers decoded out messages and began sending out false signals to lead Rangers into traps. For every legitimate message that was sent, ten fake ones were relayed. Many Rangers were led to their deaths by the brilliant forgeries, and the signals that were legitimate were usually ignored by whoever heard them in case they too were frauds. Changing the codes wasn't much help either, because the terrormongers are telepathic and would simply rip the new codes out of whatever Ranger they caught. The only safe way to spread messages is in person. Even so, anypony you meet in the forest might well be a changeling. That, combined with the fact that every ranger squad keeps its specific routes secret, makes it almost impossible for news to spread quickly among the Rangers.” Twilight took the moment’s silence to note Shining Armor's curious language, “You keep on saying 'we' whenever you refer to the Rangers, but I thought you were one of the Royal Guard.” Shining Armor nodded, “I'm both. Membership between the Rangers and the Royal Guard overlaps. Any member of the Royal Guard who proves himself brave and trustworthy is told about the Rangers, and many Rangers become senior members of the Royal Guard when they retire from active duty. Every Royal Guard past the rank of sergeant knows about the Rangers, and promotion past major require at least one tour of active duty in the Forest.” “What was it that you said about changelings?” Rainbow asked, for the first time with a note of respect, “I thought the Rangers were fighting the terrormongers, or are there more enemies you have to watch out for?” “The terrormongers are our worst and greatest enemies, but there are others. Thousands of changelings fight alongside terrormonger forces. We are unsure of the exact nature of their alliance, but it seems clear they both seek the destruction of Equestria, and work relentlessly toward this goal. There are also wild beasts: manticores, cockatrice, timber wolves and so on. These, by themselves, are little more than pests to the battle hardened Rangers, but they become tools of death in the claws of a terrormonger. Terrormongers don't seem interested in feeding off the fear of unintelligent creatures, perhaps they're unable able to, but they can still fill their minds with visions of fear, and then use those fears to bend animals to their will. It’s rare to see a terrormonger necromancer without at least a few wild animals acting as an dark honor guard, and waves of predators driven mad by fear will accompany the ghosts conjured by the terrormongers’ dark arts. The truly awful thing is how terrormongers will summon several phantom creatures for every real creature they control. If you ever fight a terrormonger, you will feel beset by scores of wild animals. Only a few of them will be real, but you have no way of telling which are real and which are fakes until you actually hit one, and so you are forced to fight them all, and hope you don't spend your strength fighting an illusion while a real enemy grabs you from behind. Meanwhile the terrormonger will be feasting on your fear and using it to create more phantom monsters.” This was getting to be more than Twilight wanted to handle, but her inquisitive mind wouldn't let her drop it; she had started asking and she would keep asking until she understood. There had to be some good things about this war—if they were still alive it meant the Rangers had been capable of protecting them so far; it must mean they were at least as powerful as the terrormongers. “What about the Rangers? Are they all ponies, or is there anything that helps them fight the terrormongers and the changelings?” “Most of the Rangers are ponies, but a few griffins from the north have joined us, along with a tribe of diamond dogs who initially came seeking the riches of the forest, but became warriors when they realized how much was at stake. A few rangers have pets like bats or phoenixes but aside from that, we fight alone.” Something about the way Shining Armor said, “we fight alone,” made Twilight suspicious. It was like when they were kids—if there was ever a party she hadn’t been invited to but he had (which happened quite often), he would try to avoid telling her so she wouldn’t feel hurt; even if it meant not going himself. This was like that. “Earlier you mentioned dragons and ursas being the reason we weren’t already dead. How do they fit in?” Shining Armor hesitated, “You don't really want to know, Twily. When you need to know I promise that I'll tell you, but right now we should be getting ready to go.” “B.B.” Twilight wasn't going to budge, “any information you give us could save our lives, whatever it is, it can't be worse then what you’ve already told us about the terrormongers.” Shining Armor sighed, “Centuries ago, Celestia came upon an unusual egg, abandoned and uncared for. She took it back to the palace and the egg hatched into a baby girl dragon of a breed she'd never seen before. She raised it as a companion, but one day the dragon suddenly changed and became ravenously greedy. The greedier it got the larger it got, and the larger it got the more it could grab, the more it grabbed the greedier it got, so by the end of the day Celestia's gorgeous little pet had become a monster. In order to protect Canterlot, Celestia had the beast restrained and released deep within the Everfree Forest. The dragon established a horde of gems, which are common in the forest, and began protecting it. Unexpectedly, the terrormongers began avoiding that part of the woods for fear of the dragon, allowing the Rangers who once protected that sector to move elsewhere. In time; the dragon mated with a dragon native to the forest (which was extremely rare at the time) and laid two eggs, which she left unattended as though she cared nothing for their survival. Two Rangers, who were about to retire, decided to take the eggs back to Equestria. The dragon eggs hatched, and the Rangers took great delight in their small companions. But what happened to Celestia's dragon happened to these two as well; almost overnight they turned from cute little assistants into raging monsters. These too were cast into the Everfree Forest, where they built their own hoards, and again the terrormongers and changelings steered clear of those parts of the woods. At this point, the Rangers started to realize the incredible potential of the dragons. They started collecting every dragon egg they could find, and sent them in batches to Celestia. She in turn gave them to her school for gifted unicorns. Each student was given one egg to care for. The dragons proved themselves to be great study partners; and in later generations we were even able to breed in the ability for them to function as teleporters for small objects like scrolls, allowing Celestia to keep in touch with her students over long distances. But each dragon is also micro-chipped during their early days at the academy. When they mature, the microchip lets off a beacon, and specially trained Rangers are dispatched to capture them. They are then brought to the Everfree Forest where they are given a hoard to protect. As long as the hoard they're given is too big for them to easily carry; they will not try to move it or leave it, so it's easy for us to position them where we want them. We form them into great chains stretching out over the length of forest, each just far enough from the next so they don't fight over territory. The dragons protect their hoards and thus their territories from both Rangers and terrormongers. The only way to pass them is either with an army large enough to defeat a dragon, or in groups too small to attract their attention, no more then ten at the most. This forces both sides to break their armies into dozens of small squads which fight innumerable skirmishes across the breadth of the entire forest, which is advantageous to the smaller army—us. I'm sorry Twilight, but that's the truth. Training gifted unicorns is only one of the purposes of Celestia's school for gifted unicorns, the other, more important purpose, is weapons production.” For Twilight, learning about the terrormongers was like cold water being dumped on her face, but this? This was like a dagger to the heart. Her eyes blurred, and she thought of sweet, innocent little Spike, who was at that moment making food for her. She had only been away from him for an hour, and yet she missed him already. How could Celestia have kept this from her? She told Celestia everything she learned about friendship and magic, but it looked like Celestia thought it perfectly all right not to tell her that the entire purpose of her education was a lie! “It can't be true. Please tell me that it’s not true.” “It is true, but don't make it sound like it’s that bad. If the dragons were born in the wild they would spend their childhood alone, then mature, gather a hoard and protect it for the rest of their lives. With our involvement they spend their childhood loved and cared for by Celestia’s students, and they assist in training the future leaders and magic professors of Equestria. Then, when they get big, they are given an already started hoard which they are happy to protect, and in doing so protect all of Equestria. I know it’s hard to accept; but this takes nothing away from their quality of life, in fact it adds to it, meanwhile the benefits to Equestria can hardly be measured.” “But it's all a lie! The whole school is a lie!” “No it’s not. The school was training unicorns long before it started training dragons. Adding an extra purpose to the school has not diminished its original function; it has, in fact, expanded it.” “It won't happen to Spike!” said Twilight desperately, “Spike already matured once; he got big, but came to himself and turned back into a baby dragon. He can fight it, he doesn’t have to change.” “He's delayed maturation but hasn’t canceled it. One day he will leave; it’s natural. All I can say is, cherish every moment you have with him, because you won't know what day with him will be your last.” Shining Armor leaned over to stroke his sister’s mane with his horn but she recoiled. Shining Armor knew that too much information at one time could be burdensome, he remembered how he’d felt the first time he heard the truth. He needed to make her think of something else. “The ursas are native to the forest;” He said gently, “they are extremely rare, but are our only hope to repel a major attack. Dragons are useful for turning away moderate assaults, but sometimes the horrorlords of the terrormongers will gather a huge army, capable of cutting through our dragon walls. When that happens, only an ursa major can save us. We’ve never been able to tame ursas; as we are barely insects in comparison to them. But long ago we learned that large teams of Rangers, working together, could create music, lights, and smells that would lure them to a battle field. It is the most difficult craft a Ranger can learn and also the most important. Ursas do not actually engage in the fighting, but if we can get one onto the field, their presence changes everything. The mind of an ursa major is centuries old, but contains nothing but basic animal instincts. Their minds are too large to be deceived or corrupted by even the most powerful of necromancer spells, but simple enough that they can be read easily. The Rangers have a spell, which one unicorn can use on a large group of Rangers, that will telepathically piggyback their minds onto that of the ursa major. Those under the influence of the spell will see and feel the same as the ursa does. Their minds become immune to the terrormonger illusions and, as ursas typically regard our epic battles with little more then curious amusement, the fear of the Rangers will dissipate; starving the terrormongers of useful energies and leaving them powerless before us. In short, if the terrormongers and changelings mass in the thousands, an ursa major is our only way of stopping them.” Shining Armor surveyed each of the three mares sitting around him. All of them looked very uneasy with the information they had received, but none of them were cowering like frightened foals. Overall, they were handling it better then many soldiers did, when they first found out the truth, even Twilight seemed to rapidly recovering from sudden shock of realizing Spike's true purpose in 'her' education. Finally Shining Armor's eyes rested on Rainbow Dash, “We need to go, Rainbow Dash. I have done as you demanded, and told you and your friends everything about your mission. Now, in the name of the Princess, I command you to ready the Wonderbolts and help me find Cadance and Storm.” “You’re going?” Dash sounded surprised. “I am, and as captain of the Royal Guard, I'm assuming command of the mission.” “But you just got here, and are still weak from keeping the shield up for so long.” Twilight reminded him, “The Princess sent you here to rest; there's no way you can go on this mission in your condition.” “My fiancé, my friend, and my body are out there in that forest. I won't rest until I know they're safe and I couldn't rest now even if I tried. Staying here would be more stressful then going.” “The Wonderbolts will travel faster without having to wait for earthbound ponies.” Dash said confidently, “The whole point of us coming is to cover a lot of ground quickly, and you won't be of much help there.” “Ten miles in the right direction is better then a hundred in the wrong direction. Really, do you have any idea where to start looking? I know the general area where Storm lives, but if I'm off within ten miles that would leave more then a hundred square miles of dense forest to search, for something that is going to be hidden. I'm coming and that is final.” “Then I'm coming too.” said Twilight, “The Princess told me to watch you and make sure you were ok. That would be hard to do from Ponyville if you’re in the forest.” Shining Armor looked at his sister, not surprised by her audacity, but worried for her safety, “Did you read those books I gave you on magical combat techniques?” “Yes.” “Did you practice them?” “Along with the bonus materials referenced in the back, and I got a 95% on the written test.” Shining Armor smiled, “That's my sister, you can come; but remember this won't be a book, this will be real, do or die situations. If you come, you will do exactly as I tell you, or you may not get back alive.” “Agreed,” promised Twilight. “I'm coming too!” Ever since Shining Armor first mentioned the Rangers, Apple Jack had been so quiet the others had almost forgotten she was there. They were surprised to hear her speak up so suddenly and with so much certainty. “That's ok, Apple Jack,” said Twilight moved by her friend’s loyalty, “you don't have to go, the three of us and the Wonderbolts can find Cadance and Silent Storm.” “Not on your life!” growled Apple Jack, “Ain't no way that you’re leaving me behind on this one; there ain't no way. I'm going!” “You will stay,” said Shining Armor with equal resolution, “this does not concern you.” “Not my business? How can my family not be my business?” AJ's voice sounded like nothing Twilight had ever heard, and she thought she saw her blinking tears out of her eyes. “I won't be left behind again. I won't!” Twilight looked at her friend in confusion, “We've always taken you on our adventures, when did we ever leave you behind?” Apple Jack looked down between her hooves, “You didn't.” “Then who did?” asked Rainbow, confused at AJ's sudden surge of emotion. Apple Jack looked between her friends and then answered in a voice full of hurt, “My papa.” Twilight was stunned, “You’ve never said anything about your parents before, not ever.” “Well that's cause you never asked! It’s not something we really talk about.” Shining Armor regarded her solemnly, “Who was your papa?” Apple Jack fought for a minute to get her feelings under control, “His name was Lasso Mac—even had a lasso for a cutie mark. He was the best darn rodeo king ever to set hoof inside the ring. He was amazing, Twilight, you should have seen him; he’d fill his lasso with dozens of little whistles, so he could play them like an instrument, or he would weave little bottles into it, that would open when they spun at different speeds and release different colored smokes.” Twilight looked on in amazement as her friend poured out things she had never talked about before, maybe never told anypony. So far these sounded like they should be happy memories, but the way AJ was saying them; it was like a dam full of hurt and frustration had suddenly burst and wouldn't stop flowing until the pain was emptied. “Traveled all around Equestria he did, winnin’ medals and trophies until he met mamma and settled down at the farm. I remember growing up with Big Macintosh, how we wanted to be just like him. When I was a filly he got me my first lasso and taught me to throw it. He was great at the farm to; he had a special connection to the apple trees that kept them healthy and I don't reckon I've ever tasted apples as sweet as when he was growing ‘em. When it was time for apple harvest, he would get out his lasso with the whistles and make just the right sound that made the tree stems vibrate, and all the ripe apples would fall right off, without him even touchin’ the tree. Us and mamma adored him, but he never stayed! HE NEVER STAYED! He would just disappear, for weeks at the time, and he never told us where he went! When we asked him where he went, he'd say he didn't want there to be any lies between us, but that he couldn't tell us the truth. Tore mamma up inside being treated like that, tore the rest of us up too, but she was the one I heard cryin’ at night for him to come home. I started practicing with my lasso as much as I could, hopin’ maybe if I was as good as he was, maybe he'd want to stay home more; but no matter how good I got it didn’t seem to matter. We never knew when he'd be home or when he'd leave. Sometimes he'd bring strangers home for dinner, sometimes he'd take a wagon of apples away and not come back with any money, but other times he'd have money that we didn't know where he got it from. But he'd NEVER tell us what was really goin on. Then one night right after Apple Bloom was born, he just disappeared and never came back. Mamma couldn't take the secrets anymore so she decided to go out lookin’ for him. She followed his tracks into the Everfree Forest and she never came back either. Poor Big Macintosh cried for weeks, and eventually got so wrapped up that he never wanted to deal with anypony again. Apple Bloom never knew either of her parents; Granny was too old and too upset to help much with the farm or Apple Bloom, so I raised Apple Bloom like I was her mother and kept the farm running! Now you’re tellin’ me about these secret Rangers livin’ in the woods, fightin’ against these terrormonger and changelings and who knows what else. What if my daddy was one of you?! The answers could be in that forest. If you know the deep forest, and you’re goin’ in, then I'm comin’ with you!” Apple Jack stood squarely and faced Shining Armor down, turning almost as red as he was, but whether from anger or shame at realizing what she had said, Twilight couldn't tell. In all the time Twilight had known AJ, she had never acted like this. Twilight was scared; a few hours ago she thought she knew what the world was like, but now it seemed she didn't know anything about a forest that was practically on her doorstep, or about the truth behind her education, or her brother, or even her closest friends. At the same time she felt compassion welling up inside her for the entire Apple family. She nearly fell over when she heard her brother’s response. “No,” he said firmly, “you are not coming.” “Yes I am!” insisted Apple Jack, “I won't take no for an answer.” “This is an urgent rescue mission for two missing ponies. We do not have time to help you run down a personal family vendetta. If you ran off by yourself, you would be dead within a day, and I will not have that on my hooves.” “I won't run off, I'll help with the rescue, but in exchange, on the way back, I want you to point me to where I can find somepony who can tell me if my papa really was a Ranger.” “Let her come B.B. I've seen what she can do, she will - ” “Stay out of this Twily!” Shining Armor was sounding more like a military officer and Twilight didn’t like it, “I said no, and that's my final answer. Stay here and mind your apples, apple mare. Rainbow Dash, get the Wonderbolts. Twily, come with me.” What happened next seemed to happen in slow motion. Shining Armor turned to leave, but before he could take a step Apple Jack raced around, blocking his path. Shining Armor moved to push her aside but she lunged forward with a kick, barely missing his head. Before Twilight could do anything, her friend and brother were both rearing and kicking fiercely. Twilight tried to stop them but found she had suddenly lost the ability to move. Shining Armor flipped AJ, who tumbled onto her back. Lowering his horn, Shining Armor ran forward as if to hold his horn to her throat; but before he could get close enough, AJ's hind hoofs kicked powerfully into his chest. Shining Armor staggered, and AJ leaped to her feet in a single splendid movement. Grabbing another coil of rope from another tree, AJ lassoed his front-right hoof and pulled, trying to drag him off his hooves. Shining Armor began to fall forwards but stomped his other front hoof onto the rope, canceling the pressure. Ducking his head, Shining Armor plunged his horn through the rope and into the ground; then, flicking his head back up, he sprayed Apple Jack's face with loose bits of dirt and gravel. Strange, thought Twilight, Shining Armor wasn't using any of his magic. His horn was glowing brightly, but she could see that it wasn’t having any effect. She tried again to move, but still couldn't. AJ retreated to a nearby apple tree, one kick sent a course of fruit falling, another kick sent two apples directly toward Shining Armor's face. He ducked just in time and rolled; then picked himself up and charged full speed. Apple Jack stood her ground until the last second and then leaped to one side, letting Shining Armor barrel harmlessly past. Shining Armor cantered around a tree before wheeling back to face Apple Jack; but instead of trying to charge her again, he slowed to a trot and then a walk, “You’re not bad for a farm girl, not bad at all.” “I've wrestled with Big Macintosh enough, and I'll finish you yet!” Apple Jack shouted as she charging toward Shining Armor. But suddenly she was lifted off the ground, with her legs running helplessly in the air. “Enough,” said Shining Armor. “I ain’t letting you go without me!” Even powerlessly dangling in the air, Apple Jack still had the nerve to make demands. “All right, you can come,” with that Shining Armor’s horn died down and Apple Jack fell a few feet to the ground. Twilight gasped as she suddenly realized she could now move as well. “Do you mean it?” asked Apple Jack slowly; wondering if this was some sort of trick. “First of all” said Shining Armor, “I needed to see if you knew how to fight, and you do. You were highly emotional, but you didn't let that block your thinking, as demonstrated by the tactics you used. Second, I can't be sure, but I think I have heard of a Lasso Mac in the Ranger archives. Your description of him fits a Ranger; and if your father practiced making different sounds and spreading different smells over a wide area with his lasso, that could very easily have been used to help lure an ursa major. Third, there are archives and graves that are maintained between the first and second Dragon Walls. After, and only after, we find Storm and Cadance I will show you where they are, and you can look for your father there. However, if you come on this mission you will accept my command. I am the only one with experience in the deep forest, and I meant it when I said that if you ran off by yourself, you wouldn't last a day. Will you accept my command? Apple Jack blinked a few times trying to process everything had happened, “Yes sir.” “Good.” Turning back to Rainbow Dash, Shining Armor asked one final question, “When will the Wonderbolts be ready for departure?” Rainbow looked down at Apple Jack's lasso still coiled around her waist, “As soon as one of you unties me from this tree!”
Chapter 6: ChoicesRainbow Dash rose swiftly through the net of clouds, searching for her missing Wonderbolts. They should have been playing another game of cloud soccer, but the quiet sky did not surprise her. Rising higher, she cleared the top of their soccer field and found them spread out, sleeping on small drifting clouds in groups of two or three. Rainbow hovered for a few moments watching them: Firestreak snoring softly, Soarin' sleeping on his back with his legs twitching in the air, Misty and Silver Lining huddled close together despite the warmth of the afternoon sun. They were all so cute when they were asleep; so calm, so peaceful. Rainbow exhaled and bucked a nearby cloud, sending a bolt of lightning ripping through the field and shattering the stillness of the Wonderbolts’ dreams. Eleven terrified pegasi shot into the air like giant startled fleas. Soarin' seemed to vanish head first into the cloud he’d been sleeping on, while the rest dove into larger clouds like rabbits down their holes. (It was amazing how much faster they moved when they were scared.) Dash picked a visible spot in the middle of the field and waited; after a few minutes heads began peeping sheepishly out of the clouds, and the Wonderbolts gathered expectantly around her. “I hope you all enjoyed your beauty sleep.” Dash said with a smile. The Wonderbolts looked at each other sheepishly until Lightning Streak broke the silence, “uhh... yeah, it was OK. You didn't really have to do that Dash, you could have just asked us to get up.” This was true, but it would have taken ten minutes of groans and complaints; using the thunderbolt was quicker and much more fun. Dash quickly moved on to business, “Before leaving I told you all to be ready for anything. Are you ready for anything?” “You bet!” piped Surprise, “After you left we all did about twenty laps; we were going to do more but we figured we should save our energy for our big secret mission, and so we decided to rest until you got back. I take it you found out what our mission was?” Twenty laps? Yeah right, five at most. “Yes, I got our message,” the Wonderbolts leaned forward in anticipation, “we're going on a search and rescue mission for two ponies lost in the Everfree Forest.” The expression on their faces was priceless. “The ... Everfree Forest?” stammered Wave Chill in disbelief. “Yes of course,” said Dash casually, “two ponies went into the forest to look at something. They were meant to be back yesterday but nopony’s seen them since, so another pony who’s sort of like a park ranger is going in to look for them. We're going to help. Any questions?” After a few awkward moments High Winds burst out laughing, “I get it! You’re joking, like with the lightning bolt. You’re just having some fun with us, right?” “No,” said Dash cheerfully, “I'm serious. Three ponies are already waiting for us in Ponyville. We’re supposed to meet them at the library and then we're going into the forest until we find our missing ponies.” Several moments of silence passed before Blaze finally said what was on everypony's mind “Isn't this like, really dangerous? I mean, don't all sorts of monsters live in the forest?” Dash hesitated; no matter how irritating the Wonderbolts were to live with, she had always tried to maintain the veneer of honor and valor that the public saw in them—the lie that had drawn her to them in the first place; the lie she had become a part of. If she told them the truth now, there was no way she would get them to Ponyville, let alone the forest. She had promised Shining Armor the help of the Wonderbolts. She couldn't go back alone, and even if she could, they needed the Wonderbolts if they were going to find Storm and Cadance before the terrormongers did. Another thought presented itself. What if, underneath all their selfishness and cowardliness, the Wonderbolts really did have some of the valor they all pretended to have? What if putting them into a situation where they had to face their fears and work together to survive, they would find out how brave they really were and they would become the dream team she had always, always wanted. To find out, she would have to keep lying for just a little bit longer. “Sure it’s probably a little bit dangerous, but as long as we stick together we'll be fine. Our guide says there are heaps of ponies who live in the forest full time, so it can't be all that bad. You know how stories spread: ten ponies go into the forest, one of them gets into trouble and nothing happens to the other nine. When they get out, the nine ponies don’t say anything because their stories are boring, and the one pony that did get in trouble gets all the attention. We'll go in, find the missing ponies, and be back out before you know it. Think how much our ratings will improve when Canterlot hears how we bravely faced the perils of the forest to bring back the lost ponies. We'll be heroes!” “Are you sure about this Dash?” asked High Winds. They needed a little more convincing. Dash motioned for the Wonderbolts to draw nearer and spoke excitedly “OK, I was going to keep this as a surprise, but I'll tell you now. One of the missing ponies is Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. There's a bird watching post a few days into the forest that the Royal family keeps as a secret holiday resort. The princess wanted to visit it, so she took one of the royal guards along as a guide, but he got really sick after they reached the bird watching resort. All we have to do is go to the post, pick up the sick guard and the Princess, and we’ll be known as the ponies who saved Princess Celestia's favorite niece!” At this the Wonderbolts lit up like school foals and everypony started talking at once. Spitfire pointed out how Princess Mi Amore Cadenza took six Royal Guards with her whenever she watched a Wonderbolt air show, so if it only took one guard to visit the forest, then the forest must be one of the safest places in Equestria! Blaize, Fleet Foot, and Fire Streak fell to excitedly estimating (with ever more fanciful figures) what Celestia's 'generous reward' would be for helping her niece, and how much the Wonderbolts ratings would skyrocket once the media got wind this. Silver Lining and Misty wanted to know if whatever had made the guard sick was contagious, but Dash assured them that it wasn’t. Wave Chill and High Winds wanted to know if the Wonderbolts could book this bird watching resort for their next holiday. The rest of the pegasi showered Dash with praise for having landed such a golden opportunity for the Wonderbolts to show off their greatness. Dash let their imaginations fly wild for a few minutes before calling them back to order. The Wonderbolts would only receive credit for the rescue if they were the first to the scene. By now several other groups of would-be rescuers would have heard of the royal plight and be on their way. The Wonderbolts wasted no time in falling in behind Dash as she began the long dive to Ponyville, and after a few moments they began singing one of their many victory chants. Dash remained silent, basking in their adoration and trying to force down any doubts of what might happen if things went wrong. This had to work; after all, they were the Wonderbolts. ….................................................................................................................................................................. Spike was wrestling another bag of oats into an already stuffed saddlebag and Twilight's phoenix, Pyromite, was using his flames to speed cook some bread, when the library door swung open for Twilight, Apple Jack and Shining Armor, each carrying a large bucket of apples. “Hey guys, did you find Rainbow Dash?” “She's getting the Wonderbolts and then she's coming here,” answered Shining Armor, “How are the supplies?” “Good … I think. I still don't know how much food we actually need.” “We need enough for sixteen ponies for about four days of hard work.” Spike looked at his miniature hoard of snacks. “I don't think I have quite enough for that.” “Well, it’s a good thing we brought these then,” said Apple Jack with a smile, setting down her bucket of apples and indicating the others. “Will these make up the difference?” “Probably,” answered Spike, “but I'm already out of saddlebags; we don't have room for any more apples.” “There are some sacks under the counter,” volunteered Twilight, “you can tie them together and improvise saddlebags.” “Good thinking,” nodded Shining Armor, “Apple Jack, help Spike get the rest of the supplies ready; but save some room for medical supplies, we'll get them later. Twilight, come with me, I want to see your combat spells.” Twilight was about to follow her brother when Spike jumped on her back, “Combat spells? What's he talking about? What's going on?” “Twilight, Apple Jack, the Wonderbolts and I need to go into the Everfree Forest. It might be dangerous so I'm making sure that Twilight is up to it.” “But aren’t you meant to be on vacation from keeping the shield up?” Spike asked, worried. “I've already been through this with Twilight. I'm going. End of discussion.” “Well then, can I come too?” pleaded Spike, “If it's dangerous you might need me.” Shining Armor turned to Twilight, “Can he fight?” “Well ... ” hesitated Twilight, “not really.” Spike felt himself deflate as Shining Armor plucked him off Twilight's back and put him on the bench next to AJ. “Stay here and help prepare the supplies.” Before Shining Armor could turn away, flames engulfed half the kitchen forcing Shining Armor, Twilight, AJ and even Spike to cover their eyes. When the party's eyes cleared they saw Pyromite; wings extended, burning brightly, croaking what sounded like a cross between humble begging and a voracious threat. (Fortunately, after his first few attempts at burning down the library as a baby, Twilight had taken to regularly casting fireproof spells over the library and everything in it.) “Can he fight?” asked Shining Armor, a little more hopefully. Twilight shuddered, and Spike correctly guesses she was recalling the one and only time she had brought Pyromite to have tea with Fluttershy. What had began as a fight over a bowl of spaghetti between Angel and Pyromite, quickly turned into a terrible battle of beak against claw, tooth against talon, and white hot flames against Angel's deadly arsenal of poisoned katanas, knives, javelins, and silver bolts from a small repeating crossbow. The titanic clash nearly destroyed Fluttershy's cottage before Angel finally fled in disgrace. “He can fight,” Twilight squeaked. Spike and Apple Jack both knew that this was an understatement. “Well then, come outside, Pyromite,” invited Shining Armor, “we'll see what you’re made of.” With a boastful squawk of delight, Pyromite lifted off his perch and followed Twilight and Shining Armor out the front door. Spike sighed and got the sacks from under the counter, then held them for Apple Jack to tie. The two worked well together, but Spike couldn't shake feeling left out, as loud explosions testified to a violent sparring match between Shining Armor and Pyromite. “I wish I were a big dragon so I could go on more adventures with you and Twilight and the rest of the gang.” he said glumly. Apple Jack stopped and turned to Spike with a disturbed look on her face, though he couldn’t imagine why. “Just don't try to grow up too fast, Spike. Twilight needs you.” “I know, but sometimes I think if I were just a little bigger, I'd be able to—” he noticed the flashes from Shining Armor's dual with Pyromite had ceased, yet for some reason the rumbling sound was getting louder. AJ noticed it too and looked out the window, “What in tarnation!?” ...................................................................................................................................................................... Dash led her exuberant team in wedge tail formation over the rooftops of Ponyville, stopping every few streets for spontaneous stunts to please the gawking ponies below. Rainbow knew they should be moving along, but the Wonderbolts loved showing off, and if this helped bolster their spirits for the mission ahead, then fine, a few minutes wouldn't hurt. They switched formation several times and began a more complex routine of barrel roles and cartwheels as the crowd grew larger. Dash could see Twilight on her front lawn with Shining Armor talking into her ear and Pyromite on her back. Twilight's eyes closed and her horn was glowing as though she were focusing on some sort of spell. The eggheads were busy which meant the Wonderbolts had time to perform. Throwing themselves into a more complex routine of barrel roles, cartwheels, leaps and dives, the Wonderbolts preformed with one purpose—to please the crowds. The crowd grew with every new stunt, and so did the stakes. Simple barrel roles might be enough to impress fifty ponies, but a crowd of five hundred wanted better, more elaborate stunts. The Wonderbolts were happy to oblige. On one rooftop Scootaloo appeared, jumping up and down with excitement and waving at Rainbow Dash, trying to get her attention. Dash flew close enough to give her a high hoof and almost knocked her off the roof. Dash was about to double back and catch her, but Scootaloo caught herself just in time and scrambled back onto the roof, grinning from ear to ear as she did so. The crowds cheered louder and louder but eventually one chant rose above the rest, “DASH, DASH, SONIC DASH. DASH, DASH, SONIC DASH.” They wanted the Sonic Rainboom. Dash did one fast lap around Ponyville to pick up speed and gain altitude, then sped back to the center of town, breaking the sound barrier right above the audience just high enough not to cause any ear damage. Dash sang into visibility a glittering rainbow over the small township, doing all sorts of loop-the-loops through the clouds until finally settling into a spiraling dive, breaking her fall at the last possible instant and landing right in front of the library. The rest of the Wonderbolts lined up on either side of her and joined her in taking a bow before the wowed audience. Dash turned to Twilight who seemed as amazed as the rest of Ponyville, although a little confused, then turned to Shining Armor, expecting to see a similar expression of wonder, only to see eyes that stared daggers. His mouth moved but the crowd was cheering too much for Rainbow to hear anything. She moved closer and motioned for him to repeat himself, there was a flash of light and the noise faded; looking around Rainbow recognized Twilight's basement. “What do you think you are doing!?” repeated Shining Armor. “My job, I'm the Wonderbolt captain, this is what we do.” “Your job right now is to help rescue Princess Cadance and Silent Storm from the Everfree Forest! To do that, I was hoping to leave Ponyville quietly, so nopony would think to follow us or ask us why we were going into the forest, but you just ruined every chance of that with your little charade.” Dash didn't know what to say. It had been spontaneous; she never thought it would cause any harm. “Come on, it's not that bad, is it?” “Maybe you didn't understand what I meant when I said the rangers plant poison joke along the paths to discourage stupid travelers. If we go into the forest now, half the town will go trooping in after us. Do you have any idea how stupid that was?” “I ... ” “Apparently Princess Celestia thinks the Wonderbolts are smart enough to take on a classified mission. Is she wrong? Because if they're not fit, you should take them home, right now! In fact that would be useful as it would distract the town long enough for the rest of us to get into the forest.” How dare he? Dash had spent her life dreaming, bleeding and striving to be a Wonderbolt, and he was belittling them as though they were nothing. He had not earned the right to be angry at them like she had. “You bet they're ready.” Shining Armor calmed down, but only slightly, “You've told them about the terrormongers and the Rangers?" Dash ignored the weight in her gut and answered on instinct, “I've told them everything they need to know.” “Good. I have some letters to write, go make sure your Wonderbolts are ready for the job. So long as you can keep them under control, we should be fine.” “Oh, they'll be ready,” promised Dash angrily, “and frankly, you should be more concerned about you keeping yourself under control then worrying about them!” With that Rainbow turned and leaped to the top of the basement with a single bound. Hearing about the Rangers and the mission had distracted her momentarily, but it hadn't made her forget what she saw when she flew in the window earlier today. It hadn't been Storm she had seen embracing Twilight, it had been Shining Armor, and in its own way, that was even worse! He was engaged to Princess Cadance. So what was that, adultery plus incest!? Even if Shining Armor wasn't engaged, Rainbow highly doubted that Celestia would tolerate incest in the royal family, or the royal guard, or her school for gifted unicorns, or just about anywhere for that matter. Shining Armor, seemed enough of a jerk to try just about anything, but Twilight... something was seriously wrong with her. “Wow, a baby dragon!” Rainbow followed Misty's voice into the kitchen where several of her Wonderbolts were gathered around Spike who seemed to be enjoying the attention. “He's so cute,” squealed High Winds, “What's his name? Can he talk?” “You bet I can talk,” retorted the dragon, “just call me Spike.” “How old are you Spike?” asked Rapidfire, goggling at the adorable reptile, “Wait, let me guess. You’re ... seven.” Spike hesitated a few moments and a mischievous glint lit up his eyes, “Actually I'm three thousand, four hundred and forty-six! You see, dragons are born big and then they get smaller as they get older. I used to be the dragon emperor, but then I got overthrown in a horrible palace coup. So I'm hiding out in Ponyville until I can organize an army to retake my throne. Oh, I hired a unicorn assistant to help me in the meantime. She's a swell gall; sleeps in a basket next to my bed, makes me breakfast, stuff like that.” Three shocked Wonderbolts’ jaws hit the floor almost in unison. Spike stood perfectly still, looking almost regal on his little three inch legs, until Rapidfire began to sink to his knees, sending Spike into a hopeless series of hysterics. Rapidfire jumped back to his hooves, afraid that his gesture had somehow offended the little sovereign but Spike by now was laughing too hard to notice. “Did we do something wrong? Is he angry with us?” asked Fleet Foot in a panicked voice as Spike's laughter began to sound like some kind of barking. “He's about to eat you!” shouted Dash who had crept up behind them, “Run. RUN!” The Wonderbolts fled the room leaving Rainbow alone with Spike, whose hysterics only redoubled at Rainbow's interference. Eventually he was able to get enough of a grip of himself that he recognized his old friend. Still struggling to recover Spike was able to pull himself to his feet, “Rainbow hehe Dash, good to see you. I haven’t seen you since... well... about two hours ago really...” “Wait a minute. You saw me when I came in before?” “Well of course, I was in the room with Twilight and Shining Armor. You probably just didn't see me because I was behind the door.” Dash felt like her blood was running cold. Shining Armor was horsing around with Twilight... with Spike in the room. What kind of a library was this? “...What were you all doing in the room?” “Well Celestia said that there might be unexpected side-effects from Shining Armor's body swap, so I moved my basket into Shining Armor's room so I could keep an eye on him. He slept for ages and then he started thrashing around and yelling in his sleep so I ran out and got Twilight, who came in and woke him up. He was freaking out from whatever he had been dreaming, something about Twilight being dead, but then he realized it was just a nightmare and gave Twilight a hug. Ah and then you came in... screamed at him... then flew away crying.” Spike's voice trailed off thinking of the bizarre visit and looked at her quizzically “why did you do that?” Rainbow took several moments to digest what Spike was telling her. Nightmare, brother and sister hug, not inflamed lovers hug. “I just... ummm... I saw Twilight with this red stallion, hugging next to a bed, saying they loved each other and thought--” Spike, caught her drift and fell into another fit of hysterics. “You thought... you thought Twilight and Shining Armor… were in love?” he managed between giggling fits before stopping cold “wait a second.... ew, that’s gross! They're siblings for crying out loud!” “Well I didn't know it was Shining Armor! I thought he was... somepony else.” rebutted Rainbow, wishing he would keep his voice down. “Which you obviously wouldn’t care about as you hardly know Storm.” said a voice behind her. Dash pirouetted to find herself nose to nose with Shining Armor again. Shheesh! Couldn't he announce himself before sneaking up on somepony like that!? “Just how well do you know Storm?” he pressed. “None of your business!” snapped Dash “and you should learn not to listen in on other ponies conversations.” Shining Armor regarded her coldly for a few seconds before responding “I need Spike for a few minutes. Go make sure that your Wonderbolts are ready.” …............................................................................................................................................................ Spike watched Rainbow grunt in frustration and then trot out after her Wonderbolts, before giving his attention to Shining Armor who was levitating two scrolls in front of him. “You want me to send these to the Princess?” Shining Armor pushed one of the scrolls a little closer “I've already inscribed it with an alternate address, just breath on it and it will go where it needs to.” Spike complied and the two watched as the letter dissolved into smoke and flew out an open window “and that one?” Spike asked indicating the remaining scroll. Shining Armor looked around to make sure they were alone then closed the door and lowered his voice “tomorrow, some ponies are going to come looking for me. When they arrive, give them this.” Spike reached for the scroll, instantly feeling a faint tingling of magic as his nails touched it. Spike had spent enough time with Twilight to recognize a protection spell when he saw one. Without the proper counter spell this scroll would be impossible for him to mail or open. Spike tossed the scroll around in his claws, getting a feel for the mysterious energies that seemed to emanate from it. It was obviously an powerful enchantment, even Twilight probably couldn't open this unless... Spike looked questioningly at Shining Armor. “I'd appreciate it if the others didn't know about this. Can I trust you?” Shining Armor was one of the first ponies Spike had met after he was hatched at Cesestia's School for gifted unicorns. He had been about the only pony who was able to knock Twilight out of her obsessive studying and get her to have some fun, and on his weekly visits to Twilight he had almost always brought Spike a bag of sweet sapphires or spicy fire diamonds. But to keep something from Twilight… “Yes.” Spike said hesitantly. “Thank you. The rest of us will be leaving in a few minutes and there's one more thing I need you to do for me.” “…All right” “I need you to prepare some more supplies, like the ones you already made but only about half as much will be necessary this time. In my room there's a bag with about six hundred bits in it. Use what you need to buy the next set of supplies and the rest is yours.” Spike quickly did some calculations, all up the supplies Shining Armor was asking for would probably cost about three hundred; Shining Armor was practically giving him a small fortune. Spike began grinning as he began counting his blessings and then belched a blast of flame as an incoming letter materialized in front of him, which Shining Armor caught without hesitation. Shining Armor began to leave then looked over his shoulder to the slightly bewildered baby dragon. “One last thing, there's also a bag of your favorite star sapphires with my other bags. I was going to give them to you a little later but it seems I might not have a chance so, feel free to help yourself.” Spikes mouth began watering as Shining Armor left the room. He stashed the cryptic letter under the bench and then headed towards Shining Armor's room. He had some shopping to do, but first; he was going to find those gems. ….................................................................................................................................................................. For all their failings, the Wonderbolts were able to understand that they needed to get into the forest secretly, so other ponies wouldn't learn about the troubled princess, and organize competing rescue teams. After collecting their share of the supplies, they provided a brief but grand farewell to the ponies still gathered outside the library and then took off at a considerable pace and altitude towards Las Pegasus. After putting a few miles and a large hill between them and Ponyville, they dropped almost to ground level and slid into the forest; skirting along the edge just inside the tree line until they regrouped with the others. The path was just wide enough for two ponies to comfortably trot abreast. The two unicorns led the way, deep in conversation and giving a clear feeling they did not want to be disturbed. Leaving the Wonderbolts to take up the rear and carry on with their own pointless discussions, Rainbow walked beside Apple Jack and couldn't have asked for a better companion. Apple Jack did most of the talking, telling her all about the comings and going of Ponyville this last year: the blind cockatrice that Fluttershy adopted, Twilight doing substitute teaching for Cheerilee, the apple harvest and a dozen other minor, everyday occurrences that Rainbow had missed. Rainbow would have been content to listen to Apple Jack for hours but it wasn't long before Zecora's hut came into view and both mares came to understand the empty room in their packs for medical supplies. From the window drifted the smell of bubbling concoctions and the laughter of two ponies. Was one of the Rangers visiting Zechora? No the other voice sounded more like a filly. Rainbow jumped towards the window to get a better look but only made it a few feet before she was seized mid air and dragged back to the ground. Rainbow shot a dirty look over her shoulder just in time to see Shining Armor's horn stop glowing. “Wait here with the Wonderbolts and Apple Jack.” he commanded, then turning to Twilight he more cheerfully invited “you coming?” ….................................................................................................................................................................. Twilight opened the door and entered into to a warm room lined with pots of exotic herbs and spices. In the middle of the room sat Zecora next to her large bubbling cauldron along with Apple Bloom who must be on one of her semi-regular visits. “Twilight!” exclaimed Apple Bloom when she saw her come in “Tell Zecora that that she should give me somethin’ to make me stronger so I can beat Scootaloo in a contest.” “To defeat your friend in ways not legit; heed my words, no good will come of it.” warned Zecora as she scouped spice from a drum into the cauldron. “But Zecora” whined Apple Bloom “She's got her wings which give her an unfair advantage, I'm not looking to cheat, I just want things to be even. Are you sure you couldn't fix me up a little something?” “Indeed I could, but that does not mean, I should.” Twilight only half understood Apple Bloom’s desire for a muscle stimulant. She knew that Diamond Tiara had boasted endlessly about her planned graduation party at the palace with the Wonderbolts performing a private show, and how Silver Spoon was the only other foal from the class who was invited. Diamond Tiara and Silver spoon had rubbed the other foal’s mussels in it till they were sick to death of it, and so as compensation Mrs. Cheerilee had put on the best party she could afford for the rest of the class. Word spread from student to parent and from parent everypony else. Soon, half the town was involved in creating a counter party that was probably far more fun, but at a fraction of the cost. Fluttershy established a petting zoo, Pinkie and the Cakes made sweets, Twilight arranged a fireworks display and preformed magic tricks, Cranky Doodle Donkey played the bagpipes (which he did remarkably well), but the real star of the show had been Cheerilee's new coltfriend, Jell Gibson, who brought a two-hundred gallon tub of jelly for the foals to play in. After what had seemed like a free for all jelly fight (though the foals insisted that there had been teams) the foals took to having wrestling contests in the jelly with Scootaloo claiming first prize and Apple Bloom second. “I thought the contest was already over Apple Bloom. Why would you need help winning something that's already happened?” “Cause the fight wasn't fair!” Insisted Apple Bloom “I was gonna just challenge her to rematch in the pond, but Snips and Snails heard about it and suggested we hold our own iron pony competition to decide whose the most athletic pony in the school. We start next week but if Zecora doesn’t help me, Scootaloo's gonna use her wings just like Rainbow Dash did against mah sister.” Twilight thought for a minute “Doesn’t the fact that Snips and Snails suggested it; tell you that an iron pony competition is a bad idea?” Before Apple Bloom could answer her eyes looked behind Twilight and blinked. “Well howdy do Mr., I haven't seen you before. I'm Apple Bloom.” Twilight turned to see Shining Armor in the doorway, looking impatient to get a move on. “Apple Bloom I'd like you to meet-” Shining Armor's clearing his throat cut her off. “Well Apple Bloom,” he said quickly “I'll bet you'll never guess what's outside. Apparently the Wonderbolts got lost on their way to Los Pegasus and are right outside. I just gave them directions out of here but they've decided to rest for a few minutes before heading out. Why don't you go say hi?” “Do you mean it?” asked Apple Bloom, her eyes growing wide as saucers. “I do, but they're won't be there for very long so you'll have to hurry up if you want to see them.” “Oh boy, oh boy” shouted Apple Bloom jumping up and down with excitement. “Bye Twilight, bye Zecora, bye... whoever you are” and with that she was bolted out the door with her with her mane and tail billowing behind her. “Salutations Silent Storm” smiled Zecora after Apple Bloom had left “Your return is sooner then you warned. Yet never fear my long held friend, your armor I was quick to mend.” “Madam Zecora-” began Shining Armor with a bow but he was but was almost instantly cut off by Zecora who had risen to her hooves, catching him in her intense gaze. “Perhaps just now I spoke in haste and my words of greeting were but a waste. I sense not the stench of a changeling veneer, but yet it seems you are not whom you appear.” “Age has not dulled your sight” said Shining Armor, head still slightly inclined “its me, Shining Armor. Storm and I engaged in a body swapping spell and-” “Shining Armor!” bellowed Zecora, drawing herself to full height, suddenly appearing menacing as though the cauldron next to her was boiling due to her rage instead of the fire beneath it. “To dare come here you show great nerve, or care not for your life preserve!” “Zecora please listen to me” started Shining Armor as he backed away before Zecora's advance, ears flat and mohawk bristling. “No! For your offense it was most grave, your shameful acts prove you a knave! To become a friend, and one so dear, then leave and then visit not, in donkey's years?” Quick as lightning Zecora threw one hoof around Shining Armor's neck and drew him in for a brief but fierce bear hug, ruffling his mane with her other hoof before releasing him with a cheerful laugh. “Come and be welcome my prodigal friend. Tell me what aid that I might lend. Tell of your travels, while you were away, and tell why Storm's face you have today.” Breathing a heavy sigh of relief, Shining Armor sat down with Twilight and as quickly as possible, described his keeping up the shield, his body swap with Storm, and the disappearance of Storm and Cadance through Storm's port gem. Zecora listened patiently, waiting for Shining Armor's tail to finish before speaking “the path you have taken, it was not wise. Great shame on you, for misleading your bride. Yet what's done is done and those lost must be saved, I will provide what help you need that I might speed you on your way.” “Thank you Zecora. We have enough food and blankets to last the journey, but we don't have any medical supplies, or anything to reveal the illusions of the forest. The rescue party is myself, Twilight, thirteen pegasi and one earth pony.” “All that I have and indeed much more, you have come at an opportune time to drain my store. Flares to reveal what lurk in the night, potions to heal and increase your might.” “Thank you again” affirmed Shining Armor “But tell me, did I hear you correctly when I came in? Do you have Storm's armor here?”
Prologue: Canterlot SocietySPEED! Rainbow Dash had lived her life for speed, and had never needed it more then she did now. The frenzied cries of thousands of ponies beneath her was blurred out by the roar of the wind as Dash raced through the clouds at breakneck speed. After last weeks injury; three different doctors had told her to take it easy, her wings screamed in agony with every stroke, but she had no choice. She had to fly, EVERYTHING depended on it. Out of the corner of her eye, Dash could see dozens of pegasi hot on her tail, desperate to catch her. One brown pegasi, nearly twice her size, foaming at the mouth from exertion, lunged and grabbed one of her hind legs with both of his front hooves, trying to pull her back into the swelling mass of bodies behind her. Before he knew what was happening, Dash had twisted through a peculiar flip, that sent him spinning into a nearby cloud. Dash regained her balance before she was knocked off course, but lost precious seconds doing so. Look over her shoulder, Dash saw the whites of the eyes of her closest pursuers; members from the Royal Guard, the weather patrol, and flight crews from across Equestria, all united in one purpose; to catch her. Sweat poured down her neck as she swerved wildly through a dense mesh of clouds. If she hit a cloud, it would slow her down, if she slowed down they might catch her, if they caught her, her life wouldn't be worth living. Widening her lead over her pursuers, Dash had spotted her goal when a proximity mine, hidden in a cloud, exploded right above her head; drenching her wings with water, slowing her to what felt like a crawl. Dash watched in horror as a great white pegasus from the royal guard caught and then passed her on his way to the package which rested serenely on a pedestal of cloud, just beyond her reach. Despite the desperation of the situation Dash couldn't help but wonder at the beauty of the small package; a Wonderbolt uniform. The Royal Guard reached the uniform a moment before Dash, clutching it between his massive white hooves, but his ecstasy was short lived. Seizing her life's dream with her front hooves; Dash spun 180 degrees in a heartbeat and kicked the guard with both her hind hooves; convincing him to let go, as she used his ribs to push off and begin her sprint back to the starting line. Taking the uniform had been the easy part, keeping it would be much harder. Dash steeled her eyes on the dozens pegasi heading towards her and prepared to plunge through the middle of them. All of them were strong fliers, all of them wanted the uniform, but only one of them could have it, and Dash wanted it more then any of them. The pegasus who presented the uniform to Spitfire would earn the right to wear it. There was no second place, there were no second chances. If Dash hadn't strained her wing training last week, this would be easy; but her recent injury was making this the hardest trial of her life, but that was the way she wanted it. If fulfilling her dream didn't take every ounce of her skill and courage, she would be disappointed. With no time to think, Dash shot through the center of the cloud of her jealous rivals. Hooves reached out and grabbed at empty air as she air danced through them like they were the quarry eels of Ghastly Gorge. Shooting out the back of the herd unscathed, Dash opened her final reserves of energy and pushed towards her dream. Gazing ahead of her, Dash could see the finish line, and beyond that, the Wonderbolts, her fillyhood heroes, her idols. But between her and them hovered one last pegasus, who had waited right in front of the starting/finish line since the race began, saving her energy to steal the uniform from whoever got it this far. Each wing beat sent waves of agony through Dash's spine, her breath came in gasps and sweat poured off her back like rain. She looked up at the black mare ahead of her; calm, fresh, ready to pillage the prize the moment Dash got within reach. The black mare raced towards her, hooves outstretched. Dash panicked as the realized that she wouldn't be able to out maneuver her. The black mare prepared to tackle. Dash's mind raced through every feint and slight of hoof she knew, but none of them could save her, unless... 'Daring Do and the Griffins Goblet'! It had worked for Daring Do to outsmart Ahuitzotl, but could it work in real life? Probably not. Dash rolled the uniform into a ball and threw it as hard as she could into the hooves of the black mare, who fell backwards from the force of the impact, facing the sky as her hooves fondled the precious uniform. The black mare stared for a moment, confused as to why Dash would give her the uniform without a fight; but before she came to her senses, Dash raced past her and snatched the uniform back from her startled, now empty hooves. By the time the black mare realized she no longer had the uniform, Dash was already across the finish line holding the uniform in her mouth. It took Dash several moments to realize why the crowd was suddenly cheering so loud. They were cheering for her! SHE'D WON!!! She was a Wonderbolt! The Wonderbolts were the most magnificent, swiftest, bravest pegasi in Equestria. Dash had dreamed of joining them since before she could talk and now, her dream was coming true! Rainbow's eyes filled with tears of joy when she saw her five friends from Ponyville were there; cheering for her, sharing her joy, but not even Pinkie Pie cheered as loudly as did Dash when she realized at long last, she was a Wonderbolt. It was the happiest moment of her life. 12 months later For Rainbow Dash, it had been another long morning working out with the Wonderbolts, and now, after weeks of wing straining practice, they were at last ready for their next performance. GOOD! She finally had a few hours away from those airborne idiots, and wouldn't have to deal with then again until sundown. If she had to put up with any more of their complaining, she felt like she was going to scream. Her radiant dream of being a Wonderbolt had faded to ash, as she slowly realized what the Wonderbolts were really like. They were stupid, lazy, selfish cowards. Merchandising, and gallivanting for the crowds, were the only things they cared about, and they were the only things they did well. When Rainbow first arrived at the Wonderbolt stables, she could hardly believe she had finally made it; she had to keep pinching herself just to make sure it was real. Now she was sure it was real, and kept wishing that it was just a bad dream she could wake up from. Rainbow remembered the shock and excitement when, after basic initiation, it became almost instantly clear that, even without the tightly monitored diet and the exercises of the Wonderbolts, she was already the best flier there. The highest wing power any other Wonderbolt could boast was Spitfire’s 16.1; 0.4 of a point less then Rainbow. Dash had tried to ignore her creeping doubts and instead, focused on striving to match a standard of Wonderbolt perfection which existed only in her own mind. She broke record after record, won derby after derby, increased her wing power to an incredible 17.8 (the highest ever recorded in Equestria), and finally, six months ago, challenged Spitfire to a flight duel for leadership of the Wonderbolts. It wasn't much of a challenge. Now that she was leader of the Wonderbolts, her life was over. Every goal had been fulfilled, every obstacle overcome; now there was nothing left to do and nowhere left to go. Nothing except performing repetitive routines for ponies rich enough to see her preform and stupid enough to dream of one day joining the Wonderbolts. Rainbow still hoped that, one day she might form the Wonderbolts into the team they all pretended to be; but so far her efforts had been met with nothing but a series of abysmal failures. Once, for example, she had tried to get the Wonderbolts to practice their performances during thunderstorms. “There’d be no point” the other Wonderbolts had all insisted, “nopony would come to watch us in a thunderstorm, so why should we waste our time and energy getting a skill we could never use?” They just didn't get it! The idea wasn't because it would be instantly useful, the idea was to do something because it was an adventure, and would force them to become a stronger, more cooperative team. Another time, she had even suggested breaking the Wonderbolts into two competing teams, but if they thought her other ideas were silly, this one they simply took it as a joke. They were all unquestionably fantastically gifted fliers, but most of them were shortchanging themselves to their potential. They weren’t that brave either. Just four days ago the energy shield that had encompassed Canterlot for the last year had mysteriously vanished. The Wonderbolts immediately jumped to the conclusion that the world was going to end. Rainbow tried to remind them that Canterlot had stood for centuries without an energy shield, but they wouldn't listen. Once they had gotten used to a luxury, it seemed like they forgot how they had ever survived without it. The Wonderbolts lost two days of training, convinced that the sky would fall on them if they went outside, until Dash had virtually dragged them onto the track so they would be ready for their next performance. (Why had she wanted to be their leader again?) Rainbow was glad she hadn't gotten too deeply involved with any of the Wonder-stallions. When she first arrived at the stables, it was all she could do to keep herself from throwing herself at them. But she was afraid that if she spent the first night in the stables with one of the stallions, none of the Wonderbolts would ever respect her. She had promised herself that for two weeks she wouldn't get involved, which she managed only by spending every free moment training on the track. But by the time her brief trial had passed, she was already beginning to see through the veneers of her new teammates. The thought of being with any of the Wonder-Stallions use to make her heart race, now it made her stomach churn. (Some foalish Wonderbolt fans were even saying the reason she wasn't dating the stallions was because she didn't go that way and Spitfire might have a better shot with her. Some idiots will believe anything!) In truth, Rainbow was coming to hate almost every part of being a Wonderbolt. But what else could she do? Go back to Ponyville and the weather patrol; finishing a day’s work in ten seconds flat and then spend the rest of the day reading about the adventures of Daring Do, but never have another adventure of her own? Fly aimlessly into the Everfree Forest and wait to get eaten by some wild animal? She wasn't quite that desperate, yet. Diamond Tiara was graduating middle school that day and had whined and begged her father until he rented the Palace ballroom and gardens for her graduation party. Extravagant entertainment was being brought in from all over Equestria and the Wonderbolts had been hired to perform, with a huge bonus if the routine was an original. Not that performing for less then deserving crowds was anything new to Rainbow this last year, but opting for an 'exclusive party' the guest list was only a handful of close 'close friends' and a few dozen of Canterlot's cultural elite. Apparently 'close friends' did not include Rainbow’s younger sister Scootaloo who happened to be graduating the same class, at the same time, with higher grades then Diamond Tiara. Rainbow had been too busy to visit home in a couple of months. She would have loved to have seen her sister graduate, or for Scootaloo to see her performance with the Wonderbolts, or even see Tank again, whom Scootaloo had adopted when Rainbow joined the Wonderbolts. All this was wishful thinking however as Rainbow couldn't go home because she had to prepare the Wonderbolts to perform for the little brat's party! Frustrating! Oh well, its not like she had much of a choice. The Wonderbolts needed the money too much to turn down paying customers, and Filthy Rich was the only one hiring that week. She'd just have to lead the Wonderbolts in another performance past almost empty seats and viewing boxes and pretend that her family and friends were watching. The Wonderbolts were all invited to the dance party afterwords, but Rainbow didn’t feel like dancing. A year ago she would have given her front-left hoof to dance with any one of the Wonder-stallions, but now that she could dance with any Wonder-stallion there, she'd rather not dance at all. Well rehearsals were over and she had a few hours for herself before the sunset performance. She needed somepony to talk to, she needed a friend. Since leaving Ponyville she had been too busy to get to know many ponies well, except the Wonderbolts, so she was grateful that about the same time she joined the Wonderbolts, Rarity had moved to Canterlot to accommodate her rapidly growing clothing and fashion empire. Rainbow quickly unsuited and washed, then left to pay Rarity a visit. Rarity's new bastion wouldn't have been hard to find even if Rainbow hadn't already known where it was. Rainbow flew to the head of a main street and into the gaping mouth, on the ground floor, of an enormous tower. The ground floor was a store, filled with every sort of dress, hat, scarf and horseshoe imaginable. Colorful ponies of every kind roamed through rack after rack of even more colorful clothes. The high arched ceilings were painted with beautiful ponies enjoying themselves at a variety of indoor and outdoor parties, each wearing the clothes that were sold directly beneath them. The paintings had two purposes: so visiting ponies could see what clothes were in an aisle without having to be there, and to make them feel self-conscious about not buying the clothes of the illustrious party-goers above them. It was amazing how the silent revelers seemed to cast judgmental glances, that followed you wherever you went, while maintaining their visage of happiness and ease. As a result, business was brisk, no matter how high prices shot up. Rainbow watched for a few minutes as a dozen ponies carried away their purchases. She wondered how many of them could actually afford what they were buying, and how long it would be before they were back for more. Passing the fox-walk, (where new dresses were displayed every night by young filly models, who would be kept for a few weeks at the time before being replaced,) Rainbow came to the stairs. Down she knew would bring her into a subterranean world of manicures, massages, mud baths and hot swim spas, heated by an incinerator fed by the dresses that either weren’t made properly, hadn't sold or had gotten negative reviews by the Canterlot fashion magazines. Rarity was adamant that “nothing but the best” could be sold in her store. Instead Rainbow went up the stairs to find herself in a lower roofed, densely packed room, filled with rows of dozens of ponies, racing sewing machines to finish their day's quota. One mare stopped sewing for a moment to wipe down her forehead and drink some water, hoping that the supervisor didn't notice, and dock her pay for stopping. The windows were shut to prevent gusts of wind disrupting the work (or maybe to prevent fliers by seeing the way the workers were pushed.) One small unicorn walked around the room, continually casting a cold spell, but the room was still uncomfortably hot. Not many ponies, apart from sewers or staff, came up here unless it was to pick up a custom order. It was easier to buy the dresses on the first floor without seeing where they were made. Rainbow hurried through the second and third floors, trying not to look into the faces of those ponies who guaranteed her friend's success. Upon reaching the top of the third floor she was immediately recognized by the guard and admitted to the fourth floor which began Rarity's mansion which occupied the top five floors of the tower. (Well technically Rarity only occupied the top three floors, one floor was for the servants and another was specially dedicated to Rarity's cat, Opal, whose domain was now larger then the entire house that she and Rarity used to share and included two servants). More and more, Rarity was personifying the Element of Generosity in name only. Once there had been a charity auction where Rarity offloaded every original draft she had made for her sewers to follow, and the money was donated to the Celestia's school for gifted unicorns. Aside from that, no gifts came from Rarity's workshops and her staff, upon whom her entire business relied upon, were paid a pittance for their efforts. It was amazingly horrifying how much Canterlot could change somepony in a single year. By the time Rainbow had reached Rarity's personal workshop on the sixth floor, the sound of sewing machines had faded and had been replaced by harmonious water fountains. Rainbow weaved her way between about twenty pony manikins in various stages of being dressed, that orbited a small but luxurious lounge in the center of the room. Gentle light flowed freely through silver paneled windows and open double doors leading to the balcony encompassing the tower with a 360 degree view of Canterlot and the surrounding countryside. Nevertheless; the sight, sound and smell of the second and third floors remained. Every time Rainbow visited, business had improved which meant more and more sewers had to be crammed into those two floors. Until a few weeks ago things had been OK, but if business kept growing at this rate, Rarity would need to find more space for her sewers fast or else things would really start getting crazy down there. “Rarity,” she called, “it’s me, Rainbow Dash.” There was no immediate response so Rainbow decided to take a look around. She helped herself to a cup of apple cider and was about to walk out onto the balcony when something caught her eye. Half buried in a bin full of fabric scraps, was a medal for bravery from the Canterlot guard. Rainbow was about to pull it out to get a better look, when she heard Rarity's voice descending down the stairs. “Hellooo, Rainbow Dash?” Rainbow stepped away from the bin and tried to act normal as Rarity came into view. That last few times she had visited, Rarity had been wearing one of her latest dresses that went beyond extravagance; with more feathers and tassels then should have been on ten dresses. Today however, Rarity came dressed simply in her white fur and looked genuinely pleased to see her old friend. Maybe there was something left of the old Rarity after all “Rainbow Dash! Darling! How are you?” “I'm OK Rarity, it's good to see you.” “You too Rainbow Dash. Have you come to see the new suits I'm making for the Wonderbolts? They won't be ready for two more weeks, but when they are, they will be simply magnificent!” “Sound's great for later, but right now I just want to talk.” “Is this about the shield disappearing?” Rarity said anxiously “I've been asking all the Canterlot guards I know, but none of them have given me a straight answer. Something about the machine that generates the shield needing repairs.” Rarity knew a lot of stallions in the royal guard, but Rainbow would understand if most of them didn't want to talk to her or tell the full truth. Since coming to Canterlot, Rarity had become obsessed with finding 'the perfect stallion to suit the perfect mare', but most of her relationships didn't last for more then a few weeks. “To be honest I'm not too worried about it. The Wonderbolts and I fly a patrol all around Canterlot each morning as a warm up and I haven't seen any invading army. Really; I just came to talk to an old friend.” “Oh course, it’s been so long since we've simply chatted like we use to back in Ponyville. Oh how those days seem so long ago now. We've both come so far and done so well since then. To think that two mares from the same small town should hit the jackpot at the same time. Now we’re both living the dream! Queens of Canterlot so to speak! Oh, could life get any better for us?” “I dunno,” Rainbow was starting to wonder if visiting Rarity was such a good idea, “sometimes I miss the way things were back in Ponyville, when we knew less ponies, but the ponies we did know were our friends.” “Of course those times were good, but ponies like us can't just go on being noponies forever. Sooner or later we had to move on, move up in the world, and after we've made it this far there's no going back down, only upwards, FOREVER!” Rarity was clearly enjoying the prospect; of living like this for the rest of her life. Rainbow tried to change the topic. “Speaking of bottom floors, have you visited your workshop lately?” “Why of course, I'm surprised you would even ask. I pass it every day coming up or going down to the store. I just love keeping my work so close to me. Aren’t the designs they're making fabulous? I spoke with my supervisor today and he thinks he can have production up 30% from last month with our newest sewers. Isn’t it great?” “Great for business maybe, but don't you think your workers could use a little bit more room to work in? I had a hard time getting up here it was so crowded.” “You did? Really? Well that's no good, we can't have them obstructing my guests from visiting now can we? Don't worry, I'll have them move the tables to make the alley way a bit wider.” “I think the sewers would really appreciate it if they had more space. Its crowded down there, and hot. Maybe you should pay more attention to the ponies making the dresses and less attention to the dresses.” “They don't mind it Dash, they're happy to work down there. If they didn't like it they could leave. Besides the tower is full, where else could I put them?” “Well, you've given your cat an entire floor to herself, maybe if you moved Opal up to-” “Oh no, no, no, no. You know how hard Opal finds it to accept change. I mean, she just got settled in to her new bedroom. To yank her out and make her start over again, why, that would border on cruelty, and you know how I feel about animal cruelty. But I'll tell you what I will do, lately I've been wanting to expand a bit anyways, so if business keeps improving, I was going to add four new floors to the top of my tower, maybe five. Construction wouldn't take more then a year and when I move up my servants shall move with me leaving the sewers a free floor. That should make them happy don't you think? Oh and you simply must come and visit me when my new floors are complete. We'll have the biggest housewarming party ever.” Maybe coming to see Rarity hadn't been such a good idea after all. At least not if she was looking for somepony who would sympathize with hating how shallow and self-centered Canterlot society had turned out to be. Then Rainbow Dash remembered the medal. Turning around as if to admire one of the half finished dresses, she 'accidentally' bumped into the waste bin. “Hey what's this?” she asked in a surprised tone lifting the medal of bravery out from on top of the cloth. “Oh THAT! That was left by a stallion who used to come by here until a few days ago, and whom I don't care to ever see again.” Well that was another suitor rejected. Three dozen down, every eligible stallion in Canterlot to go until she found her perfect match “That's too bad Rarity, I'm sure you'll find somepony someday who will be everything you want in a stallion.” Rarity's voice rang with indifference “Well whoever he is, he had better know better the last heart breaker. I thought I'd finally found the one, he was everything: charming, rich, handsome and then I found he'd spent the day with another mare.” So she had a legitimate reason for dumping this guy. The last few times, Rainbow was thinking Rarity was holding her stallions to too high of standards, like breaking up with them for not holding a fork 'properly'. “I'm so sorry Rarity” she meant it. “To think that he would spend his day wading in sewer filth!” “...You mean he went off with one of your sewing mares?” “What? Oh no, no, dear, I mean he was into the sewers, where they send all the…well, you know. I know that the plumber was sick and that his daughter, while knowing how to fix the blockage, couldn't handle the big machines by herself; and I know that if the block wasn't fixed right away it would overflow into ponies’ houses; and I know that she had been his friend since foalhood; but how any stallion who called himself a gentlecolt could spend his day off bridal deep in that icky, icky sewage, and then think he could come to MY fashion show after only washing twice with soap, is beyond me! The inconsideration! A crime against fashion doesn’t even come close to what it was! After all the work I put into that show, the least he could have done would have been to take a mud bath at the spa to make sure the smell was truly off. Well, I hope he's very happy with his sewer rats! Any respectable pony wouldn't so much as go near the sewers let alone swim in them, no matter what the reason. Let somepony else do it! Not somepony who thinks he's worthy of dating Canterlot's most prestigious fashion designer!” On the other hoof, maybe the stallions weren’t the problem, “I don't know what to say Rarity.” “Oh why is it so hard to find a decent stallion?” Rarity whined as she collapsed onto a couch striking a dramatic hoof to her forehead. “Is there a stallion for me out there, or am I doomed to walk alone as the most regal pony in Canterlot?” Probably, if this is how she treated her suitors, “Don't give up Rarity. Maybe you just need to look harder.” “You’re right” Rarity said firmly rising from her couch “after all it really is their loss, I doubt any of the ruffians know what they're missing!” Obviously, if they did know, they wouldn't keep trying to court her affection. “I'm sure there's a Stallion out there for you somewhere.” It was the only thing Rainbow could think of, not that she really hoped it was true. “Yes there is, and when I find him I'll grab him and never let him go! We'll be together forever!” God help him. “Our wedding will be the wedding of the century! Then we'll have lots and lots of little babies and name them after all my favorite gems, well name them Ruby and Turquoise and Sapphire and Jasper and Chrysolite and … Maybe this perfect guy has a cabin out in the Everfree Forest where he can hide. “Topaz and little Pearl …” If there were going to be all these little Rarity gems running around Canterlot, maybe Rainbow Dash could go join him there. “… and they'll all take after their mother, and have perfect table manners, and we'll show Canterlot society all they're lacking in family graces, and I'll make them all fabulous little dresses and they will be the models in this new fashion show I'm planning, starring me, their mother, with a dress and matching jewelry that encompasses all of theirs, and we'll win first place, and the Princess will …” This had to stop, now. “Rarity, don't you think you’re getting a little ahead of yourself?” “Oh I suppose your right Rainbow Dash, but a girl’s got to dream. What are we without our dreams? Nothing!” “Listen, I gotta go” Rarity looked disappointed, but only for a moment. “Of course darling, don't let me keep you, I'm sure you have places you need to be; bye-bye for now.” Rainbow Dash left Rarity's by the window rather then going back down through the workshops and flew aimlessly around Canterlot. She didn't have somewhere she needed to be, but she did need to get out of there. Anywhere that was away from what her life had become: the shallowness, the the hypocrisy, the self-concern. These had of course all applied to her once, she just hadn’t realized it at the time; but in Canterlot those attitudes were everywhere. It was like being forced to look at your self in a mirror, and Rainbow Dash hated what she saw. Canterlot was even worse then she had ever been. At least she had a real skill to boast about, but Canterlot ponies didn’t seem to care if they had special talents or not, so long as they could make ponies believe they did so they could boast about them. After a few months Rainbow was fed up with it, and started recoiling from boasting and obsession of appearances because in her eyes it made her seem like all the other mindless ponies of Canterlot. On Rarity however, it had exactly the opposite effect. She nose-dived straight into Canterlot culture and did whatever it took to fit in and 'be like ponies'. Poor Spike, he had waited so long trying to find ways to become more then just friends with Rarity, and then she was the one who ended up becoming dragonish. There had to be somewhere she could go, something she could do. If this guy that Rarity had dropped had spent one day bridle deep in sewer filth, Rainbow Dash felt like she had spent the last six months swimming in it, almost drowning in it. Rainbow use to wonder why, if Canterlot was so great, Princess Celestia spent so much of her time visiting small simple towns like Ponyville. Now she knew.
